ASCENSION

©2024 KERBEROS

This book is protected under the copyright laws of the United States of America. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, without the prior permission in writing of the publisher, nor be otherwise circulated in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition including this condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser. Any reproduction or unauthorized use of the material or artwork contained herein is prohibited without the express written permission of the authors.

Aethon Books supports the right to free expression and the value of copyright. The purpose of copyright is to encourage writers and artists to produce the creative works that enrich our culture.

The scanning, uploading, and distribution of this book without permission is a theft of the author’s intellectual property. If you would like to use material from the book (other than for review purposes), please contact editor@aethonbooks.com. Thank you for your support of the author’s rights.

Aethon Books

www.aethonbooks.com

Print and eBook design formatting by Josh Hayes. Artwork provided by Francell Garrote.

Published by Aethon Books LLC.

Aethon Books is not responsible for websites (or their content) that are not owned by the publisher.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead is coincidental.

All rights reserved.

ALSO BY KERBEROS

Origins

Ascension

Check out the entire series here! (Tap or scan)

CHAPTER ONE

EXERCISE

Ishuffled the contents of the flaming-red Deck Box back and forth as I considered what to do. The metal Cards clinked quietly beneath the wooden table with each motion. Though I'd done what was needed, it was impossible to chase the residual shreds of misplaced guilt. Even with his deep-rooted troubles, Zachary had been nothing more than a child who'd hardly taken a step into adulthood.

Since my regression, I'd committed a number of offenses all for the sake of improving myself. Extorted a small shop owner, leading him to become a loyal partner. Slaughtered a group of mercenaries destined to perform a series of heinous acts. Masqueraded as a member of not just one but both of the Churches, whose influence spread throughout the Tower.

I had no issues justifying any of those acts, yet this one... My thumb traced the painting on the Card in my hand. There, a young man stood with a ring of fire erupting around his midriff. 

Perhaps there was another way.

I cast my eyes up and over the table. Across from me sat a young man and woman, both waiting patiently for the clerk to deliver our Contract. The young man's cropped silver hair stood out against his fine black suit. He sat straight-backed, and his piercing, sky-blue eyes stared ahead as if he were a soldier waiting for orders.

To his right, a beautiful young woman with pale skin and long black hair studied the Circuits etched into the booth. Her intelligent, emerald-green eyes flicked about curiously, likely looking for any connections between the several lines and curves.

Looking at her now, still alive, I smiled and slid the flaming Card back into its box before tucking the Deck away. If not for my actions, she likely wouldn't have been breathing today. There hadn't been time for any other maneuvers once the past became clear to me, and unlike the young man who'd lost his life, this girl was innocent. 

"So, would either of you care to review the terms again?" I questioned them seriously. "If either of you wishes to make any additions or amendments, now is the time."

"The current terms are agreeable.” Nathaniel continued to look forward, his forever-impassive visage not breaking as he spoke.

Aurora looked thoughtfully at the ceiling. "The terms allow a majority vote to call forth a change, and it even allows for minor revisions in the event of new Party members joining. I'm also in agreement."

I nodded, not intending to push the matter, and placed a single Essence on the corner of the wooden table. The Essence was drained, and a dim purple light followed one of the many Circuits leading away from the booth. A few seconds later, the door separating the large booth from the common space slid back to reveal a short woman with blue hair and a bright smile.

"Is all well?" she asked with a jovial smile, looking over the three of us.

"Yes, ma'am. It seems we're ready to proceed." I pushed a thousand Essence toward the table's edge.

"Well! Congratulations, you three." The woman continued to smile warmly as she placed a black piece of parchment on the counter. Glowing purple script filled out the page. "Be sure to read the Contract thoroughly before you leave your print. Once you do, you're committed."

She slid another object across the table before leaving and carefully closing the door behind her. I picked up the Contract to review it. The Network vouched for this establishment, but I still thought it necessary to inspect the Relic.

[Name: Party Contract]

[Class: Bound Relic]

[Rank: 3]

[Description: This Party Contract can accept up to 5 marks]

[Effect 1: Binds all who leave their mark to this Relic. Each Bound individual must devote themselves to the agreed-upon terms under threat of penalty]

[Effect 2: Should any individual break the terms of this Contract without a majority consensus, they shall face a significant backlash. Furthermore, the individual in question will have to pay remunerations in the form of 50% of all Essence earned while in this Party under threat of losing their registration and right to ascend]

[Note 1: All spoils harvested from Plagued Beasts shall only be discussed within the Party unless otherwise agreed upon. This also includes the means by which they are obtained]

[Note 2: No member shall disclose the build or fighting style of any other member unless otherwise agreed upon]

[Note 3: No member shall disclose the methods in which the Party clears each Floor]

[Note 4: No member shall disclose the harmful secrets of other members or their families unless otherwise agreed upon]

[Note 5: All Essence acquired shall be distributed evenly]

[Note 6: All Cards acquired shall be distributed by the Contract in a roll or pass method. Each pass results in a 10% increase in the value of the next roll for that individual]

[Note 7: All Cards not desired by any member shall be sold through Wielder's Wonders, and the profits shall be split evenly between all Party members]

[Note 8: Each member shall do their best to assist in the goals of the other members, so long as that goal does not impede the Party's ascent]

[Note 9: This Contract is amendable. With a majority vote or with the addition of a mark, one Note may be added or altered]

Appraising Eye allowed me to look directly through the fine print of the elaborately worded Contract and ensure that no unwanted clauses had been added—I’d never personally experienced it, but I had met many Wielders that signed their lives away after only skimming the initial terms without reading the fine print. Satisfied with the terms, I retrieved the object given to us by the registrar.

The shell reminded me of a pocket watch, but its innards were entirely dissimilar. Inside was a well of purple ink, and below that ink, I knew there lay a single sharp needle that would prick the thumbs of all who used the object. I pressed my thumb into the well, staining the tip and pricking my skin before mashing down on the bottom of the Contract.

Purple lights briefly danced around the booth as each of the words lit up. My mark seemed to catch fire, and I could feel the restriction placed upon my soul. It ended as swiftly as it began, and I passed the paper to Nathaniel.

The scroll lit two more times when each of my companions performed the same action. And then, we were done. We were an official Party and would be treated as such by our Cards and the Tower. I pulled out my registration and examined the new addition to the back, where Nathaniel and Aurora's names were now engraved on the bottom. A separate block on the top remained blank, a space that may one day hold the name of a Guild.

"I still don't understand why we need the first rule. Other than that, the rest appear fairly standard," Aurora said as she passed the Contract back to me. I tightly rolled the scroll and tucked it into one of the many hidden pockets within my jacket. The Relic was stored comfortably beside it. Just enough ink remained to recruit three additional members.

"Hoho," I chuckled lightly, motioning toward the door. "As time passes, you'll come to understand."

Nathaniel eyed me in suspicion as we left the booth, and I just gave him a wink. On our way out, we said our goodbyes to the registrar, who gave us a few encouraging words.

We left the building and entered the busy central market, where thousands of Wielders were already gathered, despite it still being morning. Vendors' shouts echoed ostensibly over the bustle of the crowds around.

"We're going to be standing about for ages," Aurora groaned and pointed ahead as we wriggled through a small group. She was right. With how long the line was, it looked like the structure guarding the stairs was the head of a massive serpent. 

I shook my head. "It'll move quickly. Just don't get distracted by the stalls along the way. The ones closer to the stairs have a higher markup. Those hawkers like to prey on the boredom of young Wielders like yourselves while they stand in line."

Aurora looked like she wanted to say something, but shut her mouth when we found ourselves amongst another group. Nathaniel gave me a side eye, and I just shrugged. They'd already made whatever deductions they were going to make about my situation, which was part of why I trusted them. Of course, Threat Acuity helped as well.

Before long, we'd made it to the structure, shown our registrations, and stepped onto the strange metal stairs. Our footsteps echoed as the darkness drew tighter around us... then suddenly vanished. I squinted against the light until my eyes adjusted and I found myself in the boisterous town square of the Second Floor with Aurora and Nathaniel standing by my side.

I covered my eyes to block the sudden blinding rays of the sun that I found myself under. The clangorous noise of Guild recruiters and shouting vendors reached my ears. As my sight adjusted, I spotted the tents that the noise derived from.

Unlike the excellent wooden market stalls that could be rented on the Origin Floor, the tents here were pitched with wooden stakes and large bits of cloth. Men and women of different affiliations manned these tents, calling for newcomers to join their Guilds or buy their wares.

Without hesitation, I walked in a specific direction and trusted the others to follow.

Nathaniel watched Rowan curiously, then checked to ensure Aurora was tagging along before he stepped off the platform. There wouldn't be another checkpoint until the stairwell heading to the Third Floor, where their registrations would be marked to show their Ascension Rank and their time would be recorded.

"Oi! Yer a big lad! Step over here so I can get a look at ya!" a voice called from his right, and he felt a massive hand latch onto his shoulder.

Nathaniel glanced over and saw a mountain of a man smiling down at him. This interaction drew the interest of others, and several Guild recruiters began crowding around.

"Get off 'em, Curly! I saw 'em first!"

"This one 'ere is gonna be comin' with us! You lot might as well get to steppin'."

"Look at his size. Boy, if you join the Brutish Brawlers, we'll give ya enough Essence to get your Strength to Level Four right off the bat!"

Nathaniel looked over the shoulders of the crowd around him and spotted a shining black ponytail bobbing back and forth, heading west. He walked straight through, almost dragging the man who had a firm grip on his shoulder and pushing the others from his path.

The powerful or noteworthy Guilds didn't have to set up like this to find potential recruits. Most recruited directly through the Lower Families, the Academy, or by raising up the orphans of their fallen comrades to fill in essential roles.

Nathaniel swiftly caught up to Rowan and walked alongside him, taking stock of their current, diminutive Party. Their discussions on the train hadn't amounted to much. When talks of Party roles came up, usually initiated by Aurora, Rowan would just wave them off and instead ask about their hobbies, future goals, and even favorite colors.

It was… peculiar.

For the time being, Nathaniel assumed he would act as the Party's guardian. Of course, he was optimistic that he could serve in any role for the first several Floors. From birth, he'd been raised a warrior, forced to push the limits of his soul.

Aurora, he knew from the practical exam, would likely be a spellcaster of some sort. Even if she wanted a different role, that would be the best for the time being—at least until they earned more Essence.

And Rowan... Nathaniel eyed the man up and down. He walked confidently, his light brown suit and red tie perfectly matching both his hair tie and the wooden cane tapping against the cobbled walk. His eyes stared directly ahead, and he never broke stride, as if he'd been here before. Maps were available... yet even though Nathaniel had those same maps memorized, there was no way he could move about that comfortably.

This man was an enigma. Nathaniel wasn't sure what Rowan's role would be. Perhaps a rogue? Even now, his body seemed to fade from existence with every passing shadow. Yet Nathaniel had also watched him cast Greater Heal on Aurora, meaning he was likely a follower of the Church of Liberation. So possibly a healer? He supposed he'd have to wait and see.

"Rowan, where are we going?"

Nathaniel glanced over to see Aurora looking about the outdated town with a distasteful gaze. The structures were mostly wooden, and the place was even less developed than the town on the First Floor. There was likely a time, long ago, when the resources of the Second Floor had been vital to human society. 

Now, however, only poor Wielders who wished to safely grind away and build up Essence took up residence here. Cards dropped at a low rate from the Crazed Beasts that wandered this Floor, and more often from the Corrupted. The town was clean, despite its simple structures, and simple lamposts were connected to Circuits that led off between the buildings.

Nathaniel took all of this in stride, observing Rowan's movements as he led them out the front gate.

"Alright, here's the deal, Aurora." Rowan leaned on that strange cane of his and looked Aurora in the eyes. "We'll be performing a little exercise, and I need you to do your best. We will only be on the Second Floor for a few days, so we need to work on our Party's foundations along the way."

"What kind of exercise?" Aurora squinted her eyes. That was just a polite way of saying he wanted to observe her skills. She could understand Nathaniel asking something like that, but Rowan? His scores in the practical exams hadn’t been particularly noteworthy, yet he wanted to test her?

Aurora glanced at Nathaniel, who simply nodded at Rowan's suggestion as if the other man were the boss. For some reason, she felt like she was missing something.

"You'll see," Rowan replied. "Would you care to go first?"

"I can..." Aurora nodded.

"Then I'll be back shortly." He ran off into the woods as Nathaniel leapt onto the lowest branch of a nearby tree.

Aurora waited...

And waited...

And...

"Squuueeeeaaa!"

Just as she was going to call out to Nathaniel, she heard a piercing squeal from the woods to her north. She spun around to find Rowan sprinting straight toward her, a massive boar in tow.

Aurora was stunned. This lunatic's exercise was to bring a Beast like that charging right at her? Hastily, she cast Examine on the charging boar. 

[Name: Wild Boar]

[Class: Swine]

[Rank: Crazed]

[Level: 2]

[Description: A simple Wild Boar, which has been heavily infected by the Plague]

[Skills: ???]

It was much larger than those on the First Floor, easily standing as tall as a man's chest. Its fur was dark, and purple veins crept from its eyes and snout. A second pair of tusks jutted forward beneath its first, searching to impale the fleeing figure before it.

Aurora took a deep breath and readied herself. She recalled what her textbooks had said about standing your ground. Rowan suddenly vanished, surprising both her and the boar. The Beast didn't take long to change targets as soon as it noticed her in the clearing.

She raised one finger and pointed it toward the charging Beast. The point glowed with a blinding glare before a beam of light shot straight forward and into the Beast's forehead. The boar crashed into the dirt and slid to a halt just under a meter in front of her.

"Squeeeaaa!"

Another squeal sounded behind her. She turned and found Rowan sprinting toward her again, this time with two of the Beasts. She gaped at the scene, but Rowan vanished again before she could curse his birth.

Aurora raised her hand, palm out, and a bright Flash of light filled the clearing. The Spell would temporarily blind nearby targets who weren't in her Party and were looking straight at her. Both of the Beasts slowed, then stumbled into one another.

With a wave of her outstretched hand, she cast Psionic Wave. Several bits of stone and twigs lifted from the clearing and shot at high speeds toward the blinded creatures. Enough of the rocks penetrated their fur that the two were brought to a stop, bleeding heavily but not dead.

That was when she heard the next set of squeals.

She snapped her head around and found two more boars speeding straight toward her, both from different directions. Her eyes widened... and she froze.

I watched from the shade of a nearby tree as Aurora's wave of debris crashed into them. They were severely injured but not dead. The racket was enough for the next step of the exercise to unfold. 

She'd done well up to this point. Completely textbook. But it was the final exercise that would show us how she performed under pressure.

I'd lured three other Beasts into the vicinity, hoping they would rush toward the sound of fighting. It worked. Two of the Wild Boars were sprinting at Aurora from different directions, and I was looking forward to seeing how she'd handle this development.

Flash has a low Cooldown, so she can blind one while dodging the other. The practicals proved that the dagger at her waist wasn't just for show, so she could⁠— 

Click

My thoughts stopped and I Dashed forward. My blade Pierced cleanly through the skull of one of the charging Beasts, which was still several meters from the frozen woman. I turned to deal with the other, but Nathaniel's glaive had already severed its head.

Well... it seems that we have a lot of ground to cover.

CHAPTER TWO

ROTTEN LUCK

Aurora swallowed and focused on the task ahead. She could do it. She had to do it, but... just what had she gotten herself into?

"Aurora! It'll die of starvation if it stands there any longer."

She glanced up at the young man lazing in a tree beside her before returning her attention to the present threat. A vast shadow surrounded her, and she gulped when gazing at the cause.

[Name: Feral Black]

[Class: Ursidae]

[Rank: Crazed]

[Level: 2]

[Description: A ferocious black bear which has been heavily infected by the Plague. These creatures typically hunt alone or in small sleuths, relying on their powerful bodies and claws to tear apart their prey. Their bites are also formidable]

[Skills: ???]

Her fists trembled, and her knuckles turned white from how tight she clenched them. She'd barely managed to stop the Beast with Prismatic Prison a second before it ripped her apart.

Aurora had known that the Second Floor would be much different from the First, and she'd done all she could to prepare... but this? How could anyone be prepared for this? These Beasts were twice the size of their peers on the First Floor and far more savage. The Feral Black pounded on the side of its translucent prison. 

Aurora took a deep breath and studied the creature. If she moved, the prison would collapse and she would be at its mercy. She quelled her apprehension and forced her mind to recall the pages she'd devoured throughout her time in the Academy.

Ursidae were massive, vicious foes. Each Beast was comparable to the Ursidae species that lived in the mountains and forests of the Origin Floor. Not to say they were anywhere near the same. These Beasts on the higher Floors were infected by the Plague, which altered them both physically and mentally. The illustrations she'd seen of the Ursidae on the higher Floors were so twisted that she couldn't even see the resemblance. 

This one wasn't so horrendous as those. Its shaggy fur was mostly black, with some sections of charcoal grey. Curled claws the size of her arms grew from its massive paws, dragging the ground as it stalked about its tiny cage. The Beast glared at her with its dark eyes, where purple and black veins reached out for its pupils.

Combined with its height of just over three meters, this Beast was terrifying. And it wasn't even the worst they'd encountered over the last several hours. A Corrupted Ursidae standing nearly five meters tall had burst into their camp that morning, only to be quickly butchered by Rowan and Nathaniel. 

When her thoughts shifted to fleeing, an itch formed on her upper thigh—she knew that wasn't an option. Precognition was pushing her to act, its warmth spreading over her as she envisioned the exact Spell that would end the Beast.

Aurora didn't need its guidance to know how to slay the aberration, but it boosted her confidence. Like every Crazed Beast, this creature didn't have the mental capability to do anything other than charge forward. She glanced at the corpse behind it. That Beast had a single, diminutive cavity in the center of its brow. Unfortunately, Radiant Burst had a long Cooldown, so she hadn't been prepared for the second creature that appeared after its death.

"I suppose we can sleep in the dirt again tonight. What do you say, Nathaniel?" a mocking voice called out to the other man, who she knew was standing patiently somewhere nearby. She clenched her fists tighter when Rowan's laughter reached her ears.

Aurora dropped the prison and cast Flash, blinding the Beast before it could charge forward. Then, she Dashed back and put as much distance between her and her foe as possible. The Beast Roared in its blindness, but she was far enough for the Effects to be minimal.

Her legs continued to move, carrying her nearly thirty meters up a hill and away from the creature, where she planted her back against a tree at the peak. The monstrous bear shook off the Effects of Flash and quickly spotted her. 

It charged.

"Come on..." Her legs were quaking, but taking Rowan's earlier advice, she focused on the link between herself and Precognition. "Not yet..."

The Beast plowed up the tall grassy hill, and she could feel the ground shudder slightly from its every step. Closer it came, yet she didn't move, only bracing herself more firmly against the trunk. It was only two meters away when she felt it—there was a slight change to the usual irritation.

She raised her hands, and a pearlescent, shimmering wall appeared less than a meter in front of her. The Beast collided head-first with the translucent Barrier. Her legs buckled under the pressure, and she almost vomited when she heard the sickening crunch.

The wall rippled, and the bear was sent rocketing back the way it came. It crashed into an enormous tree close to the base of the hill and spun a full meter in the air before crashing hard into the dirt. Aurora held her breath, only releasing it when the bear remained motionless for several seconds.

"Passable," Rowan murmured. She looked up to find the two men standing beside her. Rowan stroked his chin while Nathaniel kept his eyes on their surroundings. Rowan grinned at her. "Don't worry. The jitters will pass over time. You're already doing better than most."

"You... speak like... you know from... experience..." Aurora huffed, still trying to catch her breath. As usual, Rowan only smiled without giving a response. She sighed in defeat and pulled out her canteen.

"Fine... If you won't share... At least tell us about this town we're heading to..."

"Hmm..." I tapped my cane gently against my boot. "There's a particular event in that place that has garnered my interest."

I waited patiently for the girl to get to her feet. She'd done well once she overcame her fear, but it still wasn't enough. These Beasts were nothing compared to what would come starting from the Fifth Floor onward.

"Now, how about we go over that last encounter, eh?" I gestured toward the corpses with my cane. "I must say, though, you did better here than in our run-in with the wolves this morning. Hmm… that look in your eyes says you already know how you could’ve done better. Shall we give it another go?"

"Another... go?" she asked incredulously. "I suppose you know right where another of the Beasts is wandering about, do you?"

"How are things going on your end, David?" I focused on a miniature thread extending from the edge of my being. The cord had been moving about for some time, yet it seemed to be closer than before.

"On my way back, boss!" The thread vibrated, and the voice of a young boy entered my mind. "I found two more. One of them is a big one!"

I turned back to Aurora with a chuckle. "It just so happens, lass, that I do."

"What do you⁠—"

Grrrooaaar!

A guttural cry shook the air around us. Aurora jumped, and Nathaniel eyed me with a curious suspicion before summoning his glaive. I placed a hand on his shoulder and shook my head.

"I'll handle the big one," I said firmly. "Aurora will take care of the other. And no Radiant Burst, Aurora. You're too reliant on it and should start saving it for truly disadvantageous situations. Nathaniel, look out for her."

"David. I'll nab the big one. You keep leading the other toward Aurora." I Dashed over to the noise and kept my eyes peeled for signs of the Beasts. The thread connecting me to David gave me a general direction, but I couldn't focus enough while moving to follow it perfectly.

"Yes, sir!"

Tame Creature had just come off its nine-hour-twenty-one-minute Cooldown, and I wanted to get another use in without interference. I still hadn't used the skill in front of the others—not that I didn't trust them, but I wanted to get a feel for it before explaining the situation. Nathaniel was fine, but I felt that Aurora needed more confidence before learning about the danger that traveling with me would eventually bring. 

Once my success rate increases... 

I shook my head. For now, I was capable of using the skill nearly three times a day. With around 140,000 Essence left, I hadn’t yet decided what to Level next. My combination of Condense, Luck, and Summoner's Blessing significantly augmented my chances of obtaining a Summon. All were Level Three, and I currently had the Essence to bring any one of them to Level Four.

Concentrate, Rowan. You can sort out your priorities behind closed doors at the inn. For now, just focus on using Tame Creature every time the Cooldown is up. No sense in wasting opportunities. Ahh, there he is.

I spotted David's spectral figure circling above a hill just a short distance ahead. After another Dash, the base of the slope came into view. Atop it were two massive bears swinging their arms into the sky. 

One of the Beasts was similar to the one Aurora had just killed, though it was slightly shorter. The other was enormous, easily five meters tall, and almost entirely black. Unlike the matted coat of its smaller companion, its fur appeared to be made from hardened spikes.

"Thanks for holding back."

"No problem, and good luck!" David swooped down and threw a fist at the jaw of the smaller beast. It swiped in retaliation, but its claws phased through the boy's body. With a roar, it followed him toward my previous location.

I leapt in front of the other before it could move and cast Tame Creature on the Beast without hesitation. A golden hue briefly surrounded the creature, causing it to stop and look at its paws. Though it was no savant, the intelligence between this Beast and its lower-Ranked counterpart was vastly different.

While the monster was distracted, I firmly pressed the butt of my cane to the ground and focused on the connection between myself and my Deck. A glowing formation of circuits shone on the dying grass, and two massive stone hands reached up through the earth.

The ground shook as the earthen fingers gripped the edge of the formation, and a massive body soon pulled itself from the ground. I looked at the Golem with pride when it turned smartly toward the current threat without so much as a questioning shrug.

Larry, the Earth Golem, had grown in both body and mind after I'd promoted him to the Holy Rank. His head, which had once stopped at my shoulders, now towered nearly a meter over my own. Additionally, he'd grown brighter. He wasn't nearly as quick-witted as David or Rosie, but my commands no longer had to be as precise.

The bear didn't take kindly to the arrival of this sudden threat. It howled in defiance and charged toward the hulking figure of stone. Larry rushed up the hill to meet this foe, shoulder down and head tucked. Just before they collided, I felt a ripple of movement come from the thread that tied me to the Golem.

At that moment, the Feral Black fell forward, and I glimpsed two mounds of hardened stone grasping at its rear paws. Larry sped up, leaping beneath the falling titan and launching his fist to meet the Beast. Fist and jaw collided, and a shower of blood rained from the skies as the bear's head was torn full from its shoulder. 

I looked on in stunned silence. I'd known the Golem would be more powerful, but this...

I need to take the time to Summon Francis soon...

An image of the canine-sized Beetle filled my mind. Larry had only been Promoted once. What would have happened to the Beetle after the two Promotions I’d given him?

"You did good, Larry." I stepped up behind the Golem and patted him on the back. The earthen man looked down at me and gave his best impression of a smile, eliciting a chuckle from me. "Alrighty, then. Let's have a look at what came of this."

I lifted my palm over the corpse and visualized the Beast's Essence flying from its chest toward my hand. "Pull."

There was a squelching sound as the crystal pushed through the bear's muscle. Its skin and fur stretched toward me, and a moment later, a tiny purple stone burst through. I caught the Essence and examined it, my Appraising Eye revealing precisely what I wanted to know.

[Name: Essence]

[Rank: 15]

[Description: The accumulated Plagued energy of a being compressed into physical form]

"Only fifteen Essence," I said enthusiastically. My eyes lit up, and I eyed the body greedily. All Beasts on any Floor above the First were the same Level as the number of the Floor. Crazed-Rank Beasts dropped their Level in Essence, so a Beast on the Tenth Floor would produce a crystal valued at ten Essence. Corrupted Beasts, such as this one, would form a crystal valued at their Level times ten. The multiplier increased further with every Rank, with a notable jump between Fallens and Fiends.

The only time this rule deviated was when some of the Beast's blood went into forming a Card rather than solely Essence. Meaning...

"Pull." I pictured a Card as vaguely as possible, doing my utmost to envision it without color or imagery. The cold metal met my palm, and I opened my eyes to find a brown slate in my hand. I sighed in disappointment when I looked over the Card.

A Strength Foundation. I had a fifty-percent chance for this to be a Pure Summon, and it's a Foundation. What rotten luck. 

I rubbed my temples and turned to leave, recalling Larry as I did. Standing atop the massive hill, I could see many others in the distance. We'd left the city at the foot of the mountain the previous morning and had ventured straight through the territory of the Wild Boars.

Rather than heading directly west, though, I was taking us slightly north, where I knew of a small town built on the border between the forest and the hills. The layout of the Second Floor mirrored the First, as would the Third, Fourth, and Fifth. However, each Floor would get progressively larger and become harder to cross for reasons other than just stronger Beasts. 

"Boss, I found a group of four smaller ones. Do you think that's too much?" David's voice interrupted my study of the scenery.

"That will be fine. Just make sure to lure them toward Nathaniel. Great job, David." 

I Cleansed myself, and then Dashed down the hill with my prize, rushing toward where I'd left my companions. Nathaniel could handle the group without assistance, but I wanted to see how Aurora would react to it. She was improving, but until she got used to the anxiety facing these Beasts brought, I wouldn't be able to train her properly.

It didn't take long to hear the sounds of fighting, and I rushed to the top of the closest hill to get a better view. Nathaniel was casually dodging the strikes of three creatures while Aurora held the fourth in place with her Prismatic Prison. 

Hmm...

Nathaniel held his glaive comfortably behind his back, dancing around the blows of his opponents and leading them toward the base of the nearest hill. His movements were graceful and felt out of place for his bulky figure. He allowed the Beasts to follow him halfway up the slope before making his move.

Once Nathaniel had secured the high ground, his height almost matched that of the Feral Blacks below him. He twirled his glaive over his shoulder and drove it into the neck of the first monster. Blood sprayed from the wound when he yanked the blade back and danced away from another pair of claws.

The second Feral Black struck while he was in mid-air, but the butt of his glaive speared through the Beast's palm. It cried in agony and stumbled back, giving Nathaniel time to land and cleave the head off the uninjured adversary. Before the final Beast could recover, the young man leapt forward and planted both feet in its chest.

The Feral Black was launched back off the hill and crashed into the earth below. Nathaniel hefted his glaive and flung it down the slope, where it shattered Aurora's captive and split its skull with ease. I looked back to the creature he'd kicked and found it unmoving. Its chest had been caved in from the impact.

Truly a thing of beauty. With the Level of his Cards and training, he could likely take a dozen of those Beasts in similar circumstances. 

That wasn't to say his style was without fault. His swings were wide, and he liked to keep his distance. In the open, he was a monster. Close-quarters was another matter entirely. That was a potential problem for another day, though.

Nathaniel scrunched his brows as he picked up his glaive. He hadn't done much killing these past days, and he was just now realizing that he hadn't yet told his companions about his weapon. His glaive would drain half of the Essence of any Beast it killed before a crystal formed...

So how will this work as far as our division of Essence? I should bring this to the others’ attention before the missing Essence cause misunderstandings…

He didn't mind relinquishing his own cut of the Essence for now. He couldn't get a read on Rowan, but his Foundations out-Levelled Aurora's nearly twice over. It would take a lot of time and investment for her to catch up, so he wasn't worried about becoming the weakest leg of the Party anytime soon.

"Nathaniel..."

The young man looked over to see Aurora standing nearby, fiddling with the hem of her jacket. He stood and approached, placing a hand on her shoulder like he'd seen Rowan do.

"You did well, Aurora," Nathaniel praised. "Controlling the crowd is essential. You didn't hesitate this time, which is good."

"That's right," a voice sounded behind him; Nathaniel glanced back to see Rowan approaching. The morning sun was just behind a nearby hill, and Nathaniel had noticed that, in the shadows, Rowan's footsteps were tough to pick up. 

"Crowd control is crucial in many situations," Rowan continued. "At times, it's even more vital than slaying the Beasts in the first place. Simply slowing a group can allow your Party to pick apart the stragglers. I know you've studied these tactics, but it's quite different here in the real world. If you wish, it would be my pleasure to assist you in building for crowd control rather than direct battle. What are your thoughts?"

Nathaniel glanced at Aurora, who was frowning thoughtfully toward the corpse. Thinking of Rowan's words, he nodded once in agreement. With the way Aurora had fought thus far, it was a role that would suit her more than one focused exclusively on destruction like most spellcasters. 

However, they were still unaware of each other's Origin Cards, which could play a significant role in the girl's decision. Rowan had insisted they only discuss their builds after experiencing a few challenging fights together. 

"I'll consider it," Aurora answered finally. Rowan stepped toward the corpse and opened his hand above it.

"Rowan," Nathaniel grunted. "I've not had the chance to tell you, but⁠—"

"It's okay, Nathaniel," Rowan replied, chuckling. "We'll discuss a proper way to handle the split this evening. We'll vote for a Party treasurer and further discuss our individual situations over a warm meal."

Nathaniel blinked.

Has Rowan known about Munch this entire time? My weapon's information is only supposed to be visible to me—and its crafter, of course.

"Don't look so serious, yeah?" Rowan laughed again as a small crystal landed in his palm. "I've collected the Essence of every Beast we've killed, so it wasn't hard to piece the bits together. Oh, by the way..."

Rowan produced a Card and presented it for all to see. "My running off wasn’t without merit. A Corrupted Feral Black had wandered close enough to disrupt our training and I felt it prudent to nip that in the bud before it became an issue. More to the point, it dropped this Strength Foundation. I'll tuck it in my pouch for now, and we can decide who will carry our bounty later."

Aurora gaped at their leader before turning to look at Nathaniel. It looked like she wanted something… He shook his head, unsure what was expected of him. Her mouth snapped shut and her eyes scrunched together while she followed their leader’s movements. Feeling he should do something, Nathaniel lightly patted the woman’s shoulder before heading off after Rowan.

From there, the day proceeded the same as the last. Nathaniel kept his eyes peeled for Corrupted Beasts and large groups, while Aurora handled any singles or pairs that came close. He wasn't familiar with the Second Floor, beyond what they’d learned in the Academy, but he was confident they shouldn't have been coming across Beasts so often… or in such a scheduled manner.

It's been too... convenient… Almost like every encounter was pre-arranged.

"Is that the town ahead?" Aurora called.

"That's right," Rowan answered. The sun had just begun to fall, and Nathaniel couldn’t help but eye Rowan curiously. They just happened to reach their destination right as the day was ending? That had to be more than a mere coincidence.

Nathaniel reached the crest of the hill and saw a small town seated in the valley below. It was built where the rolling hills flattened and the forest's edge began. The place was simple, crafted from wood and stone, and just large enough to house a few hundred Wielders. An eight-meter-high wall surrounded the site, built from the thick trees of the surrounding forest.

"Alright," Rowan said, rubbing his stomach. "I hope you lot are ready for dinner."

CHAPTER THREE

I'LL SHOW YOU MINE

The small door carved into the wall beside the heavy wooden gates creaked open slowly. I scanned the top of the wall, where a few guards with bows or crossbows stood staring out into the tree line. One glanced in our direction but returned to his post after a brief inspection.

"Let's see those registrations then, eh?" A grey-haired man poked his head through the small opening and glared toward us. "I don't recognize you lot, and strangers been causing us trouble as of late, they have."

We pulled our registrations from their respective holsters and passed them over. His eyes scanned the information briefly before nodding, "Gates is already closed, and I'm locking up. What purpose do ya have here in Foolshope?"

"Rest and a warm meal," I responded. "We'll be hiring a carriage to take us through the forest once morning comes."

"In a hurry, eh?" The old man raised an eye. "You scamps ought to spend some time here gettin' used to things. Definitely shouldn't go rushin’ up the Tower."

"We'll keep that in mind," I replied with a smile as he opened the door wider for us to step in. "You mentioned some trouble earlier. Anything we should concern ourselves with?"

The man shut and latched the door behind us before answering, "You'll be finding out soon enough, I reckon. Talk of the town, it is. The inn is just ahead on the right, and I'll have my boy waiting to take ya out in the morning."

"Only coachman still dumb enough to go out ‘til we know that brat's ascended. At least he'll be with Academy graduates." I could scarcely hear the man grumbling as he stalked away.

I looked around the town. Though it wasn't a great city, the walls wrapped far enough around the area that I couldn't see the other side. The sun's rays had passed behind the mountains, and only the dancing of torches could be seen in the distance.

Somewhere in the distance I heard the ringing of a hammer striking metal, likely the local blacksmith working late into the night to fill his orders. As I listened, I caught myself subconsciously tracing the patterns on my cane with my thumb. Before long, those sounds gave way to singing, and the savory smell of freshly smoked meat wafted by on the breeze. 

"Mmm," Aurora let out, then breathed in and excitedly looked around for the source. "Please tell me that's where we're headed."

"It is." I listened half-heartedly as the girl prattled on about her father's cooking. Not that I wasn't interested, but I was busy observing the few citizens who walked the streets. Some looked fearful and gave us a wide berth, while others stared greedily at our Deck Boxes.

This town was a home for the unsavory sort. Small groups similar to the Skull Mercenaries would hide amongst the residents here, preying on oblivious travelers that happened to pass by. No Guilds were based in this place, only delinquents and citizens who didn't wish to pay taxes on the Origin Floor. Many such towns were spread throughout the Tower, but in light of recent events, this one in particular had captured my attention.

"What do you think of this place, Nathaniel?" I asked, glancing at the young man. Like me, he was only half listening to Aurora's story as his eyes darted from window to window. I was somewhat surprised that Aurora's Precognition wasn't acting up yet. Recent events must have caused the criminals in this place to be wary.

"We're being watched," Nathaniel said softly, but his deep voice still reached my ears. Aurora stopped raving and looked around worriedly. Before she could talk, Nathaniel continued, "Likely something to do with what that doorkeeper mentioned."

Astute as expected. I was satisfied. However, more qualities were needed to ascend than just strength and a sense of battle. Aurora looked between us silently before she, too, became more observant. Very good.

"Presumably." I nodded and gestured toward the building on the corner. The sounds of singing and laughter were now accompanied by the clinking of glasses. "Let's get indoors before they decide we're a problem. We'll take some time in the morning to replenish our rations before departing. Now, how about we fill our bellies?" 

"Mhmm." Nathaniel's lips twitched upward, the most emotion he'd shown since successfully slaying that group of Feral Blacks. During that battle, there had even been hints of delight in his visage. 

"Yes!" Aurora rubbed her stomach. "I'm still not used to not eating regularly. They should have put us through this in the Academy."

"Now, that wouldn't be good for development, would it?" I chuckled. My own growth had likely been stunted by a lack of extra nutrition. Bit of a shame my previous Origin Card didn’t send me even further back in time. I could have conditioned my body from a younger age.

We opened the inn's door and ventured inside. The music stopped, and every eye turned toward us. A short, plump woman with orange hair came rushing toward us from behind a long counter.

"Welcome to Foolshope Inn. How can I help you this evening?" She sounded nervous—I could tell she was more interested in whether or not we would cause her any trouble.

"Good evening, madame. We're just looking for a warm meal and a bed before we take a carriage out in the morning," I answered politely.

The woman breathed a sigh of relief when she heard we planned to leave quickly. She then gave us a genuine smile and gestured us in. Like the woman, those closest to the door seemed to calm.

"Come on and have a seat," she said, then walked us toward a nearby table. "What'll you lot be having?"

"A warm cup of tea for me and plates of that fine-smelling meat for all of us." I placed a few of the Essence we’d gathered that day on the table. "We'll take two rooms as well. Adjacent, if you will."

"I'll take a tea as well... and a bowl of rice, some bread, and a potato," Aurora announced. I coughed into my hand and added another few Essence to the small pile. Aurora blushed. "I've been doing most of the work today. I'm famished..."

"Whiskey. No ice," Nathaniel grunted.

The woman pocketed the Essence and rushed off to prepare our orders. I turned to the others. "Aurora, cast your Sphere of Silence around us if you would."

A translucent bubble materialized around our table almost immediately. It would be visible if others looked closely, but it wasn't so blatant that everyone stopped to stare. Finally, the room's noise vanished, leaving the three of us to speak. 

"You've done well today, Aurora. I'm sorry for leaning so heavily on you, but I needed you to get accustomed to what we'll be doing as soon as possible"—I held up a hand before she could speak—"Save your thoughts ‘til I'm done."

"First, I'd like to discuss our splits." I pulled a small pad and a pen from my pack. "Yesterday was nothing special. We managed to farm a total of 158 Essence before setting camp. Today, we made out better with 762. It's nothing compared to what we'll achieve on higher Floors, but it will help Level any new Cards we equip."

"If either of you need your cut to Level, ask when we're setting camp, not during the day. We can't afford to get distracted while crossing the Floor." I looked at them both. "Understand?"

"Yes," they both replied, nodding.

"Now, Nathaniel. I have no issues with your weapon draining our Essence." Aurora scrunched her brows, and then they both rose in shock when she understood why I'd said that. I continued, "When we return to the Origin Floor, we'll see about finding you a secondary weapon, though. You can use it in normal situations and pull out your Living Weapon against major threats. At least until we reach the upper Floors. How about it?"

Nathaniel tapped the table and looked thoughtful. Then, after a few moments, he nodded. "I'll agree to that. I need a share of Essence to Level my Cards, after all."

"That's settled, then." I looked at Aurora. "You've done well today. Very well. I was worried that we'd have to slow our ascent to get you adjusted, but by late this afternoon you were handling yourself like you'd been hunting for months."

"Now, you need to decide what type of backline fighter you'd like to be, so that we can adjust your Deck," I continued, pocketing my notepad. "Wielder's Wonders can front any cost needed to make changes, and you can return the funds in the future with no interest charged. The contents of your Deck are too varied right now, and even with that being the case, you have almost nothing to protect you at close range."

I gestured toward Nathaniel. "Despite Nathaniel being our defender, strong as he is, there will be Beasts that get by. So you need a method of handling yourself in case I can't get to you in time."

Aurora didn't respond at first. She seemed to choke back what she was going to say and leaned her chin on her fist thoughtfully. I waited patiently for her to mull over what I’d said before I continued. The next topic of conversation would be a little more… personal.

"You're willing to front the cost of me replacing my Deck..." Aurora said slowly, then hesitated before continuing. "Rowan... Are you... well, you?"

"Am I me?" I blinked a few times and chuckled. Nathaniel perked up and seemed interested in my response. "What an intriguing question. I'm not anyone else, that's for certain... but I'm also not the simple lad you thought was your classmate."

"Well, that's obvious," Aurora scoffed, then grumbled something under her breath about my acting as a fool for so many years.

"And yes, I'm willing to do as I said, but you'll need to decide exactly what kind of Wielder you wish to be. You have until our first return to make up your mind." I grinned. "Now, let's get on to the fun bit, eh?"

I concentrated, and an image of my Origin Card appeared in front of me. Usually, only the Wielder who possessed the Card could see it, but with enough concentration, it could be made visible to individuals who shared a link to their soul. In this case, the Party Contract was enough, so there was no worry that anyone other than my two companions could see.

"I'll show you mine if you show me yours," I said with another laugh, then placed the Card face down on the table. "We should know what each of us is capable of, and I can assist with your builds if you have questions. Of course, some decisions may be odd, but you'll have to trust that I have a plan."

Aurora and Nathaniel exchanged glances and summoned their own Origin Cards. They placed them face down on the table. Aurora looked around nervously, while Nathaniel stayed calm. 

"We'll flip them together,” I said. “Make sure your examining skills are active."

I grabbed the corner of my own and breathed deeply, looking both of my companions in the eyes. "If you decide to leave after seeing mine, I won't hold it against you. I can help you achieve your goals, but our Party will become a target if we aren't careful."

The others eyed me in suspicion. Then, on an unspoken cue, we all flipped our Cards. With my Appraising Eye, their descriptions immediately floated above them. I read over Nathaniel's first.

[Card Name: Enhancer's Dominance]

[Class: Origin]

[Rank: Origin]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 21,420/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder gains an increased affinity for Enhancements]

[Effect 1: Requirements to use Enhancements are reduced by 1 Level]

[Effect 2: The Effects of all Enhancements are increased by 50%]

Very interesting... This seems to be similar to mine, yet not quite as potent. Something else that we'll have to keep secret. I wonder if there are lower versions of my own. Aurora's, on the other hand, is much tamer.

[Card Name: Arcanist's Gift]

[Class: Origin]

[Rank: Origin]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder gains an increased connection with the metaphysical]

[Effect 1: Cooldowns for all metaphysical-derived Spells are reduced by 10%]

[Effect 2: The Effects of all metaphysical-style Spells are increased by 10%]

Hmm... This is something we can work with, if she's willing. There are a large selection of crowd-control Cards metaphysical in nature. I'm pretty sure there was a defensive Card back at the shop that this would have synergy with… wait, why's it so quiet?

I looked up from the descriptions to see Aurora and Nathaniel staring at me. Aurora's eyes were wide, and even Nathaniel had his brows raised. Both remained silent, their gazes flicking between me and my Origin Card every few seconds.

[Card Name: Summoner’s Blessing]

[Class: Origin]

[Rank: Origin]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder gains an increased affinity for Summoning]

[Effect 1: Summons’ cooldowns are halved]

[Effect 2: Summons’ durations are doubled]

[Effect 3: Requirements to use Summons are reduced by 1 Level]

[Effect 4: The Effects of Tame Creature are increased by 100%]

I scratched the back of my head, chuckled, then waved my cane beneath their noses.

"Oi! Wake up." I tapped the cane on the table.

"How did you..." Aurora stared at the Card for a moment longer before shaking her head. Her expression became solemn, and she placed both palms on the table. "Our Contract states that we will evenly split the profits from Card drops. Does that mean…?"

She let the question hang in the air, so I answered after she’d been silent for a moment, "Yes. The profits from all sales of any loot gathered as a Party will be evenly distributed. In the future, they may be split further, but never beyond the scope of the Party's size."

"I see… And you're right. It will be dangerous." She nodded, and I could almost see the Essence floating in her eyes as she pictured what we’d be able to accomplish. "But with your Origin Card... eventually, the wealth we amass will be... Dangerous or not, I'm not going anywhere. I need Essence to find my father, and I’d like to support my parents’ business."

"And you, Nathaniel?" I asked curiously.

"It seems I was right." He waved his hand, and his Card vanished. "I'll follow you. I already had a feeling you’d go far, and now I have no doubt that you'll reach the upper Floors."

"I can't promise we'll manage in record time, but we'll get there." I sat back in my seat. "There are other matters to discuss, but we'll take it slow for now. It looks like our meals are ready."

Aurora's Sphere of Silence popped as the innkeeper walked straight through it. Apparently, her Perception wasn't very high. Two young women walked behind her and distributed the steaming piles of nourishment before us. The smell was delicious, and I caught my mouth watering before I knew it.

"—happened at the pub just down the street."

As the waitstaff walked away, I heard voices traveling over from one of the nearby tables. My interest was piqued. It seemed my timing was right.

"There was only one survivor, and he passed just yesterday," the man tried to whisper, but his drunken words slurred out loud enough for half the inn to hear. "Place was a mess. Blood everywhere."

"Keep your voice down, George," another man hissed. "Elizabeth is gonna to run us out if you keep on. Shouldn't talk about such things anyway. Bad vibes, that is. Not like I mind what the girl done. Those thugs always hassled my wife when she returned from the weekly pickins. I heard they even grabbed the Leach girl a couple days ago." 

That was the reason I'd come to this place. The Network had information about a slaughter here... information that had been plaguing me since I'd left that cave of darkness on the First Floor. Unfortunately, there wasn't much available, only the fact that it had happened.

"That poor lass… Ain’t no wonder her mother was in such a bad way this mornin’. Them folks weren’t nothin' but scum," the drunk man said, then spat on the floor. "Shame there weren't more of 'em there. That white-haired bitch could've handled 'em all an’ this town’d be better for it."

There was a quiet cheer from a nearby table, and nods of agreement followed. I chewed on a chunk of meat and pieced the information together. How did butchering a few deserving thugs lead to the massacre of an entire town?

I frowned as I pictured Zachary. I hadn't been able to help him, but... 

Kasamira Vladimir... Just what was it that made you turn?

CHAPTER FOUR

BLOOD

IDashed from the second-story window and used Featherfall to land softly on one of the adjacent buildings. My steps made little noise against the wooden rooftops of the smaller businesses as I ventured away from the inn, and my body felt light from the Effects of my Cards working together in the dead of night. 

"Shroud," I whispered.

Tendrils of shade snaked out from the night, surrounding my skin and covering my person. I tapped the shaft of the cane to my thigh, and the garments I wore instantly shifted to the attire left by my grandfather. The dark raven mask felt light on my skin as it materialized, and the darkness suddenly lit up like the day through its specially crafted lenses. Likewise, my cane reverted to its original metal appearance, casting off its wooden veneer. 

I was no longer Rowan Wilder. On this night, I was Ravan of the Legionnaires. I called the details of Shroud to my mind, allowing the additional influences of my other Cards to show next to its current Effects.

[Card Name: Shroud]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: For 14 minutes times the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom, the caster embraces darkness, becomes darkness] {1 hour 5 minutes 18 seconds}

[Effect 1: A blanket of darkness surrounds the Wielder’s skin, concealing their appearance. It does not extend to clothing or accessories]

[Effect 2: While active, the Wielder is twice as hard to detect by any form of divination Effect] {2.66 times}

[Effect 3: Effects are amplified by 30% throughout the night. During the day, Effects are weakened by 70%] {33%}

[Cooldown: 6 hours] {4 hours 30 minutes}

This should be more than enough time to investigate. 

I leapt silently from building to building, Movement and Integrate heavily increasing my speed in the darkness. Within minutes, I was in the rather-infamous northern quarter of the city, where it only took a moment to spot the cordoned-off tavern. A few local guards stood at the building's corners, watching the entrance, likely hoping the culprit would reappear. 

Do they genuinely believe she's still on the Second Floor? I shook my head. Kasamira is long gone by now. 

According to the Network, she ascended at an impressive pace until her crimes in that mining town. That town was overseen by the Church of Liberation and used to farm some of the materials needed to carve Circuits. Even the influence of the Vladimir name couldn't save her from their wrath. The Inquisitors swarmed the exits and captured her before she could flee the Floor.

I backed away from the roof's edge and dropped silently into a nearby alley. The butt of my cane tapped lightly against the earth, and a dim, smoky light formed in a circle on the nearest wall. A young ghostly figure floated out, wiping his eyes sleepily.

"It's a bit late, boss," David thought through our link, then yawned. "Nice suit."

"Thanks." I chuckled softly. "I'd like to look in the building on the next street. Care to have some fun with the sentries?"

David's sleepy eyes opened wide, and he placed a hand over his lips, giggling. I stepped out of the alley, seeing the thick tendrils of my Shroud dancing across my skin as I moved. Regardless of the situation, I had to admit that I was fond of this façade. 

"I'm in position. What do you have in mind?"

"Fear and a bit of Frost, if you will. Not enough to send them running, but enough for them to take my words seriously."

I strolled casually down the center of the cobbled street, not bothering to hide my presence. My cane tapped quietly against the stone, eventually calling the guards' attention despite its muffled sound. The two groups stepped forward cautiously, weapons drawn.

At that moment, I felt a chill in the air... along with something else that I could only scarcely detect. The six guards that rushed from the shadows stopped in their tracks, and one of them even dropped his weapon.

"H-h-halt! Wh-who goes there?!" the guard at the front of the pack called out, though his voice was strained. I sent a swift thought to David to ease back on the Fear. 

Without stopping, I moved forward at the same casual pace. The sentries seemed to calm slightly, but they stayed wary. The group's de facto leader stepped closer, the hilt of his sword shining with a dull light. 

"S-sir, I—" His voice broke when I stepped into his Spell's range. All six weapons clattered to the ground and sweat formed on their brows. The leader bowed nearly parallel to the cobbled walkway. "Forgive us, sir! W-we have already informed the Church of Liberation of this matter! I-if we knew the Church of Damnation would be sending a representative, we would have better prepared for your arrival, sir!"

Oh? They're expecting the Inquisitors...? Why would they be interested in this matter?

"Do you suppose the Church of Liberation can receive any information without our being aware?" I asked calmly after stopping just in front of the man. Regardless of my tone, his body began to shiver, and I could feel David slightly increase the strength of his Fear.

"N-no, sir! W-we just⁠—"

I slammed the butt of my cane into the ground, silencing the man. "Step aside. I'll perform my duties and be on my way. You are not to enter the scene until my departure, nor are you to speak of my arrival to anyone, including the Inquisitors."

"Y-yes, sir! May Tara forever guide you!" The men gave clumsy salutes and dispersed to the sides of the street. 

"Overcast," I muttered and waved my hand toward the building, covering it in an opaque cloud that was further accentuated by the darkness. There were gasps from the watching guards as the structure seemingly vanished into the night.

My Shroud strengthened when I stepped through the mist, further ensuring my presence would remain obscure regardless of any detection methods. Finding out the Inquisitors were looking into this surprised me.

I wonder what else the Network was missing. Why wouldn't the Church have reported its involvement? 

My cane twirled between my fingers as I stepped over the shattered pieces of the front door. Overcast didn't hinder my vision, nor that of my companions, but it would be impossible for the sentries to see through the fog in the dead of night, even if I used Radiance within. So, because of that…

"Radiance," I muttered, casting the Spell on a dark shape in the far corner while willing it to reduce its coverage. Though it was my own Spell, its third Effect would still reduce my chances of avoiding detection if I stepped within its bounds, so I only allowed the light to cover six meters, keeping me just outside of its range. 

"Bloody hell..."

What I saw when the glow illuminated the tavern was dreadful. Blood covered the place. Upturned tables, chairs, the floor, walls, and even the ceiling. It was splattered across the bar and onto many bottles and glassware behind the counter. The bodies were still strewn about, and I was immediately thankful my mask all but eliminated the smell.

Examining the scene from my place in the darkness, I counted the bodies to the best of my ability. Unfortunately, some were torn and had been thrown about so wildly that it was difficult to keep track. Judging by the number of heads I saw, it seemed that there were at least six. I didn’t spot any Deck Boxes, which wasn’t unusual. Whoever happened upon the scene first had likely snatched them before reporting it to the guards.

What's this? I knelt by the edge of the light and scrutinized a path on the floor, using Tracking. Despite its age, the trail glowed brightly. Not one, but two sets of bloodied footprints led to the door behind the bar, and no one had tried to cover them. My Appraising Eye showed information through the tracks as if I were looking at the owners.

[Name: Kasamira Vladimir]

[Class: Wielder]

[Deck Count: ???]

[Total Foundation Level: ???]

[Skills: ???]

No different from Nathaniel. I can't see anything about her, but it proves she was here.

[Name: Tiana Leach]

[Class: Wielder]

[Deck Count: 0]

[Total Foundation Level: 0]

[Skills: N/A]

No Cards...? What was she even doing here?

Finding nothing else of use, I was about to follow this lead, but then I noticed something peculiar: every corpse that was still somewhat intact was missing its right hand. I took note of this oddity and revoked Radiance, throwing the tavern into darkness once again. As an afterthought, I cast Cleanse on the floor, walls, and doors.

Glancing internally at the description on Shroud, I saw I could maintain the guise for the next twenty minutes. There wasn't enough time to wait for the Cooldown to wipe the place clean, but it was more than enough time to escape the range of any divination Spells granted to Inquisitors working this low in the Tower. 

Not that I believe they'll work in the first place. I stepped out from the ebony mist and withdrew the Spell. The building reappeared, and the lead sentry came jogging forward.

"Sir! Do you have any orders?"

I glanced back at the dingy pub. "Has anyone from Foolshope entered since the incident? And were there any witnesses?"

"Only the man who reported it, sir. No witnesses, and once we saw the carnage we immediately sent word to the Church of Liberation at the entryway," he replied, cringing, and I was glad the Shroud hid my smile.

No witnesses? Then how did word spread that it was the Vladimir scion that did this? It seems there's more to this girl's story.

"Very well. Return to your posts." I stepped into the shadows before the guard could respond, relying on Integrate to obscure my movements.

"You're clear, boss. They all scampered back to the corners." David's voice echoed in my mind, sounding amused. 

"Thanks, David. Would you like to return, or would you prefer to stay for a while?" I asked, recalling his attitude when he'd appeared. “I… actually hadn't known that Spirits could sleep.” 

"Well… when Larry isn’t moving stones about. That Golem is always making a ruckus, stacking the same few stones into a large pyramid only to start over again somewhere else when he’s done. I think I'll float about if you don't mind. You're going to follow those tracks, right?" the boy asked out loud, appearing from the wall beside me as I stepped into the alley.

"That's right." I nodded slowly, wondering where Larry had picked up such an odd habit. After deciding I was interested enough to pursue the topic, I walked the long way toward the pub's back door.

"David, while you’re here, there's something I’d like to ask you. Though… I'm not sure if it's personal." David looked at me curiously, so I continued, "Where abouts do you and the others get off to when you're not here?"

"Oh! We all go to the same place," David responded, turning around and floating backward in front of me. "According to Rosie, the space was much smaller before and probably wouldn't have fit all of us. Larry says that his old Wielder's space was smaller than yours as well."

"What's the space like?" We reached the back of the pub, and I instantly noticed the tracks leading away from the exit. I turned to follow them while waiting for David's description. He thought for a moment, then snapped his fingers, and a miniature snow globe appeared in his palm.

"It's kind of like the Spell you use." He smiled. "There's a border that we can't cross, but inside of that border, there's a lot of smoke and mist. We can make that mist do what we want. When I first arrived, Rosie had turned the entire space into a large garden. I didn’t disturb her work—just built a small cabin to store my… loot."

A sphere filled with mist? I scrunched my brow and looked thoughtfully at the boy, who was scratching his cheek in embarrassment. That sounds eerily similar to what I see when I focus on my Cards and soul. Are my Summons just floating around inside me? Or are they in another, similar space elsewhere?

We ambled in silence for a few more minutes, Tracking the few blood stains that remained. They had become infrequent and were harder to see, though my Ability allowed me to continue. Luckily, it hadn’t rained between the massacre and now.

I turned my attention inward and looked at the remaining time on Tracking and Shroud. There were approximately three minutes left on Tracking and another ten on Shroud.

I need to pick up the pace. 

Pushing my skills' limits, I reached the end of the trail with a minute left to spare. There, lying at the foot of a stone shack, was the near-naked body of a young woman, only a torn and bloodied curtain covering her lower half. I didn't have to get any closer to know she was gone. 

I walked closer and gently pulled away the filthy cloth to examine the body. The girl was young, no older than fifteen. Cuts and bruises covered her body, and her right hand was crushed beyond recognition. I thought of the bodies back at the pub. Each of their hands had been severed from their bodies. My grip tightened on my cane as I pictured what she must have gone through.

"David, is there anything you can do for her?" I asked. “Something like you did for Zachary… to make her final moments less… barbaric.”

He shook his head, "Sorry, boss. Her soul is lingering, but it's far too weak for me to interact with it."

I reached into the small satchel on my hip and withdrew a vial of Infernal Wash—Cleanse would have left a trail. A few drops erased the filth from both the young woman and the scrap of cloth, which I then draped over her torso and as much of her legs as it would cover.

I’m sorry I couldn’t do more… I closed my eyes and sighed. "It's time to go, David." 

I hopped onto the nearest rooftop and Dashed away from the scene. We arrived at the inn before the ten minutes were up, and I leapt into the still-open window of my rented room while canceling Shroud and shifting into my usual attire. Nathaniel glanced over from where he was lying and gave me a nod. I was glad to see that he was still the only occupant—It wouldn’t have been out of character for Aurora to head over from her room after thinking of more questions.

"Did you make that… event you brought us here for?" he asked casually.

I shook my head. "We were too late. Though, I’m not sure what I could have done to… what I found… we would have needed to arrive days ago to have stopped the true tragedy from taking place."

"Mhmm. May I ask what your goal is?"

"Of course." I plopped onto the bed facing Nathaniel and unlatched my Deck Box, pulled out a few Cards, and finally retrieved my remaining Essence from the nearby table. "I'm planning to prevent a chain of events that will lead to struggles in the future. Not only for us, but for many others. Of course, I won't drag you or Aurora into it if I can help it, but right now I can't reach the Floors I need to quickly enough on my own."

"You could." Nathaniel shrugged. "Doing so as a Party will just draw less attention. Surely forming a Party full of high-ranking Academy graduates and a scion of one of the Descendant Families makes it easy to hide in plain sight.”

There he goes again. In all my years, I’ve rarely met anyone as observant as him. I’ll never understand how his Family managed to hold him back in my last life. Forced to sign a Contract, if I had to guess.

I dumped my Essence pouch on the comforter and separated a hundred thousand shards from the pile. Finally, it was time to make a decision. Condense, Luck, Summoner's Blessing, or Tame Creature. Nathaniel glanced at me curiously as I pulled out the Cards, and I motioned for him to come over.

"If you’ve no more questions about my intentions… what are your thoughts here?" I asked. My mind was already made up, but this seemed an excellent way to help bolster our trust—something I felt might be necessary after my earlier declaration. "I only have enough Essence at the moment to Level one."

I watched with amusement as Nathaniel's eyes flicked between each of the Cards, widening in surprise when he read the details on Tame Creature. "This... Promotion?"

"That's right." I nodded. "In the future, I expect most of our Party's income will be from selling Summons through Wielder's Wonders. Of course, I'd like to appear as a Party hired by the business and not as the proprietor."

"I see..." Nathaniel opened his own Deck Box and pulled out a Card. I was surprised to find that it was a Blessed Tame Creature. Before I could speak, he slipped his Promotion Relic from his jacket on a nearby chair and tapped it to the Card. The Card glowed briefly before settling down, and once it did, he tucked it securely back into his Deck.

"Your build is intriguing." He stepped back to the side of the bed and looked over my shoulder. "Without a faction, this can certainly increase your influence. As long as you aren't obstructed, of course."

"It's a fine start," I replied, then spread the Cards out so that he could see them better.

"Luck." He scratched his chin. "Your chance at a Pure Summon is already phenomenal. If you were asking my advice, I would focus on drop rate for now so that you can farm cheap Summons to sell. Then, once we’ve passed the Tenth Floor, I’d say push more toward Taming success. If you want to make the most of the early Floors, that is. Of course, you knew that already. This act to build trust between us is appreciated, but unwarranted. If I didn’t trust you implicitly, I wouldn’t have joined your Party."

I smiled awkwardly and patted his shoulder. "You’re a good lad, Nathaniel. I’m not sure I’ve proven myself worthy of such trust, but I promise I’ll work hard to remain so. And yes, I was thinking along those lines myself."

One by one, I placed the Essence onto the Card. Each crystal turned black as the Essence within was drained, and I tossed the shards into a nearby bin. They were all low-Level shards, so it wasn't worth saving the husks. Nearly a half-hour later...

[Card Name: Luck]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Description: Increases the drop rate of all Cards within the Tower. The Wielder must deal the final blow]

[Effect: Drop rate increased by 20% of existing rate]

"Not a significant bump, but that's one step closer to Level Five." I tucked my Cards back into their slots and turned to Nathaniel. "Can you do me a favor in the morning?"

"Of course," he replied, standing straight and nodding in affirmation.

"Take the remaining Essence and replenish our ration supply. I would also like you to locate directional Relics for each of us. Preferably, they should be linked, but I don't hold much hope for that in this town. I'll use that time to speak with the coachman and ensure he's trustworthy. We should be on the Third Floor in a day or two if all goes well."

Nathaniel nodded once again. "I'll set out early and see what I can find. Is there anything else?"

I shook my head. "For now, just get some rest. I… don't imagine the carriages here will be as cozy as those on the Origin Floor."

CHAPTER FIVE

END OF THE PATH

"Ow! Could you watch where you're going?"

For the umpteenth time, I listened to Aurora gripe as the carriage collided with a fallen branch. The path was abounding with potholes and roots, none of which the coachman bothered to avoid. Though his cart hadn’t been crafted with comfort in mind, it was durable, as were the tethers linking it to his two well-fed horses. I glanced forward, admiring the beasts.

[Name: Horse]

[Class: Equus]

[Rank: Origin]

[Level: 2]

[Description: A simple Beast native to the Origin Floor. Typically roam in small herds across the grassy plains. These clever creatures can be captured and ridden even by non-Wielders]

Getting horses or other animal companions to the upper Floors was a massive hassle. Just like their owners, they had to climb the stairs one Floor at a time. This being the case, it cost an extravagant amount to drag an animal from one Floor to another, and they had to be completely free of Plague to pass through each barrier, which could easily be transmitted by scratches or bites from Plagued Beasts.

I couldn't imagine the trouble it would have taken back in David's time. Some of the historical texts preserved over the years showed that only the wealthy could afford the services of those willing to transport Origin creatures. Now, there were breeders spanning most of the Floors; a steed born on a higher Floor would be more formidable and live longer than any brought from below.

The horses trotted along, dragging us behind them with ease. I glanced at my wrist, where I'd clipped the directional Relic onto the band my timepiece used to sit. Its face was a simple black plate with a pane of glass mounted above. A thick, foggy liquid filled the space between the two. 

There were currently four colored specks floating within the liquid. One was red and would always glide against the outer edge in the northern direction. The other three were silver. In the center, an immovable silver speck indicated his own, unchanging position. As for the other two, both were pressed to the sides of the glass, each in the direction of where his companions sat beside him.

The design isn’t terrible. Of course, a more skilled artisan could have personalized the colors, but I’m impressed enough that Nathaniel managed to find a Relic modifier at all on the Second Floor, let alone in the tiny town of Foolshope.

"Plan on riding straight through, or do ya want to stop by the hot sites? Could get a kill or two in an' replace the Essence you're payin' me, eh? Although it's strange we've only run into one pack, it is," the young coachman called without looking back. 

"No need. Just take us to the end," I responded loudly, then watched his reaction closely. He seemed an honest-enough lad—neither him nor his father had set off Threat Acuity when Nathaniel introduced us—but I still had David scouting above in case of an ambush.

Foolshope wasn't well-known for its hospitality, after all, and even if the two of them were trustworthy, that didn’t mean someone less savory hadn’t sold them out. From what I’d read, all of the coachmen in the town worked under the same banner, so they were all aware of the routes and any deals struck.

The coachman’s eyes constantly scanned either side of the Forest Path, a long section of wood carved out by previous Wielders for quick passage to the Third Floor. It would take us a fair distance into the forest, where we'd have to then hike the final stretch on foot. 

Much like the First Floor, the Second through Fifth had four deep ravines where wolves were abundant. On the Second Floor, the stairs were tucked within the ravine to the southeast. Over time, many generations had attempted to build and hold the area around the stairs leading up from each Floor, yet those constructions were always met with some unavoidable natural disaster. 

Clearing the areas of natural growth was also useless, as it would swiftly regrow and the harvested material would turn to dust. The reason for this phenomenon that began on the Second Floor was yet undiscovered, despite the many attempts at understanding. Even at the end of my previous life, the Network hadn't made any advances in the matter, and the theories of the Churches were seen as fact. Either Tara or the Tower didn't want humanity establishing a hold near those locations. 

"Boss. You have a horde coming up of around a dozen wolves. Only one Corrupted," David's voice sounded in my mind. "I've flown ahead. The path's clear after that."

"Thank you, David."

"You lot look sharp," I said loud enough for the coachman to hear. Nathaniel was the first to snap his head up and peer toward the road ahead. "Wolves incoming. Small horde."

"How do you know?" Aurora asked, squinting ahead. "I can't see anything, and my Precognition isn't acting out."

"You should watch where you mention that." I cut my eyes toward the coachmen pointedly. He likely hadn't heard and probably wouldn't understand even if he had, but it was best to get in the habit of being cautious early on. Especially for someone just starting out. "As for your question, I'll answer that once we reach the Fifth Floor."

Nathaniel presumably knows already... or at least has a hunch. I eyed the young man, who was calmly watching the path as the coachman slowed down, thanks to my warning. As for Aurora... I'd like to tell her, but she needs to get used to the feeling of uncertainty. Her Precognition likely isn't directing her due to my and Nathaniel's presence. That's… worrying. We'll need to find a better way to train her control over that Enhancement so that she can use it adequately in the future.

The horses slowed to a stop, whinnying and drumming their hooves nervously on the dirt. However, they stayed hushed and didn't try to break away, revealing that they were trained well and this wasn't their first time being in this situation.

"I'll take this one." I turned ahead, seeing a single wolf blocking the path. It was as large as the horses strung to the cart, its pelt a dark gray, and its bottomless eyes streaked with purple. "Aurora, support Nathaniel with the rest of them. Nathaniel... let her get some work in, alright?"

Nathaniel nodded, and I leapt from the cart before Aurora could protest. My feet hit the earth, and I cast Tame Creature while Dashing forward, quickly closing the distance between myself and the Beast. Its head jerked in surprise, and it managed to release a partial howl just before the tip of my blade met its throat.

The brush bordering either side of the path rustled violently, and a second later, just over a dozen wolves the size of large boars burst out. I didn't have time to assist with them, as my strike hadn’t killed the Corrupted. It snarled and swung a paw the size of my head at my chest. I dodged back and heard a tearing sound as one of its claws tore into my jacket. 

How did you not die? I squinted my eyes and read the Beast's information while it tore at its throat, attempting to remove my sword.

[Name: Hokkaido Deceiver]

[Class: Canine]

[Rank: Corrupted]

[Level: 2]

[Description: An intelligent Beast that only spawns when every fleet in an area has been wiped clean. It is usually one of the most formidable of its Rank and uses its wits and Skills to hoodwink its opponents into leaving an opening]

[Skills: Bite, Slash, Alert, Commune, Rend, Mirage, Fade]

I see.

The Beast was still slinging its head around in an attempt to dislodge the blade. I noticed that even though I'd aimed directly for its spine, my weapon had pierced the muscle a few centimeters to the right. 

What a clever Beast. It never actually jerked away from my sword. What I saw was a Mirage before it howled... I want it.

The chances were slim, but I'd managed to get off Tame Creature before the Beast was injured, so it wasn't impossible. I lifted my hand and cast Pull on my blade. The weapon squirmed in the wolf's neck, causing the creature to wail in pain before it finally dislodged and flew back to my open hand. 

Not wasting this opportunity, I sprinted at the gasping wolf, dodging its flailing limbs, and Pierced my sword into its eye, using Rend to ensure it would bleed to death in the event my strike didn't kill it. There was no need. Its body shuddered and went limp before I could even withdraw my weapon.

I turned to assist my companions, but it turned out to be unneeded. Aurora was standing in the cart, holding her hands out toward three wolves that had been trapped by her Prismatic Prison. The coachman had a dagger driven into the side of one, with another corpse lying nearby.

On Nathaniel's side, eight corpses lay strewn about. Some hadn't even managed to reach the packed earth of the path. He looked up at Aurora before turning to me with a questioning gaze, pointing the tip of his glaive toward the three captured wolves. I nodded, and he sprinted in that direction. The movement was so instantaneous, I almost mistook his lunge for a Dash. 

Satisfied that my assistance was unwarranted, I turned back to the oversized wolf and clenched my fists in eagerness. This Beast was intelligent, and though it wasn't an unknown entity, they were a nuisance to drag out of the Tower. As the Description stated, Beasts of this caliber within their Rank typically only spawned when there had been a mass slaughter of their kind.

David said it was clear to the end of the path. Either there's a Party farming the ravine, or someone powerful wiped them out en route to the Third Floor. Neither circumstance is unlikely with the Academy year having just ended, but I'll keep my eyes open just in case.

"David, is everything still clear toward the end of the path?" I asked, glancing inwardly at his remaining time. He still had a little over an hour before he'd dematerialize.

"Not a single growl, boss," he confirmed. 

After waiting a few more seconds for the Cooldown on Pull to end, I raised my hand over the corpse and focused on the Essence I hoped wasn't there. My stomach flipped in anticipation when nothing happened... and then there was a vulgar squelching noise as a crystal flew from its chest.

[Name: Essence]

[Rank: 20]

I sighed in defeat. Even with my greatly enhanced chances of receiving a Summon, getting drops in the first place was just too uncommon on these early Floors. We needed to reach the Fifth Floor as soon as possible if we wanted to start building our wealth and power. That was where Fallen Ranked Beasts first made an appearance—Beasts that boasted a base drop rate of ten percent. Though we might sacrifice some early rewards, we would make up for it quickly once we began selling Summons.

And with Nathaniel's Origin Card...

I intended to ask him if he'd like me to procure him a Luck Enhancement from the Church of Liberation. If so, his Origin Card would allow us to further capitalize on mine by increasing our chances of receiving a Card in the first place. 

Luckily, as long as Tame Creature is used before a Beast is injured, it doesn't matter who deals the final blow. Our Cards are almost perfect for farming Summons together. And if Aurora's Origin Card works on Spells such as Pull, we can even collect our rewards from afar once she's Leveled it further. I'll just need to invest in⁠—

"Rowan! Any luck?" Aurora's voice sounded behind me, and I heard footsteps casually approaching.

I turned, showed them the Essence, and shook my head. "None of that here. Everyone holding up alright?"

"We're fine," Nathaniel answered while the coachman crouched down next to the body of the ferocious wolf. He lifted its paws and looked over its teeth.

"What ya plannin' on doin' with it?" he asked after his examination.

I shrugged. "We have no use for it at the moment."

"Well, if you're alright with it taggin' along, we can throw this in the back, an' you don't have to worry about payin' me for the trip. How's about it?" 

"Sure thing." I patted the man on the shoulder, then moved over to reach for one of its hind legs. "Let's get it loaded. I'd rather not sleep under the stars tonight."

The rest of the journey proceeded without incident. Aurora sat up front with the coachman, chatting away while staying as far from the corpse as possible. Nathaniel sat back comfortably with his legs propped on the Beast's back and his eyes closed. Before long, we reached the end of the path, a bit later than intended, but there was still enough daylight to get to the stairwell.

"Here we are, lads," the coachman said as he hopped off his seat and offered Aurora a hand. "And the young miss, o' course. Now, if you're plannin' to reach the stairs before night falls, I'd go on at a bit of a jog. You ought to reach your destination within a few hours."

"Much obliged." I nodded my head in thanks. "You're alright for a coachy." 

"And ye be alright for a group of posh youngsters from the Academy." The man gave us a wink before hopping onto his seat and taking the reins. "Stay safe, ya hear? I'd best be gettin' while this corpse is still good to gut."

He whipped the reins, and we watched as the cart sped back the way we’d come. The horses moved much slower with the corpse weighing them down; I had a feeling it would likely take the man an extra two hours at the least to get back to Foolshope.

"Alright, let's get moving." I adjusted my pack to fit more comfortably on my shoulders before taking off at a light jog toward the ravine. My two comrades swiftly caught up and ran next to me, their eyes constantly scanning the trees.

"Should we really be rushing through the Floor like this?" Aurora asked, glancing at her directional Relic before looking at me.

I nodded. "These lower Floors aren't worth our time. We may get a few thousand extra Essence or a weak Relic here, but nothing so unique that we can't buy it in Origin City."

"If you think that's best." Aurora looked thoughtfully at the sky as we ran, and I frowned, unsatisfied. I didn't want either of my companions to feel like they couldn't ask questions, particularly when they were affected.

"If you have any questions about my decision, please feel free to voice them," I told her, then glanced at Nathaniel. "Either of you. I'll be more than glad to answer the why, so long as you don't question the how of the matter."

Aurora shook her head. "I'm not as interested in the rewards as I am in completing the tasks. But even then, that's not as important to me as reaching the Thirtieth Floor. That's where my father was in the last letter I received."

"It's the tasks from every fifth Floor we ought to be concerned with." I smiled. "We've already completed the tasks here on the Second Floor. Slay one of each type of Beast. It's the same on most Floors, with every Fifth being different. Don’t worry, we'll reach the Thirtieth soon enough."

"Then I have no qualms in following your judgment." She reached toward her neck and clenched her fist around a pendant I hadn't noticed her wearing before.

"Have faith." I ducked a branch and began Tracking to see if there were any threats nearby. I didn't want to call on David until we were closer to the stairs. "We'll do our best to find him, alright?"

She gave me a sad smile before tucking the chain beneath her blouse.

"Something isn't right." Aurora looked around, then glanced at me doubtfully. "Every passage I've read said that the closer to the stairs one travels, the more Beasts they'll encounter. We haven't seen a thing since the path. Are we, perhaps... heading in the wrong direction?"

A few hours had passed, and we were closing in on the stairs' location. The ground was cast in shadow, and we could see the orange of the sky peeking through openings in the canopy of leaves. We'd long entered the tree-and-brush-filled ravine and were nearing its center. 

My fingers clenched around the head of my cane, and I eyed Nathaniel, who'd taken his glaive out nearly an hour ago. It seemed we all felt it. Something was wrong.

Where in Tara's name are all the Beasts? I gestured to my Relic to show that we were indeed heading in the right direction. It spun wildly in circles, indicating that we were within the stairs' range of influence, yet Aurora didn't seem convinced. Honestly, I didn't blame her. There hadn't even been a howl since we'd entered the gorge, and this was where the wolves should have been gathered.

"David, are the stairs clear? How about the surrounding area?" 

"I'm not sure, boss..." The response hadn’t come immediately, and he sounded hesitant. "As far as I can see, there's nothing in the vicinity. But... something doesn't feel right. Even now, I'm having to struggle to keep our link active. Something's interfering."

"Alright, we'll arrive in the next few minutes. Hold tight and inform me of any changes." I raised my hand and motioned for Aurora and Nathaniel to slow down and remain quiet. Whatever was happening certainly wasn't a product of the Floor. Someone was messing with the natural state of the place.

"Is that what I think it is?" Aurora's whisper cut through the silence like a knife.

Following her gaze, I sighted an abnormal stone structure near a distant tree. Vines covered the object, and even from this distance, I could see the jagged edges of a broken wall.

"It is," I spoke softly. "Though no structure stands for long, you can still find the remains of societies that made an attempt. Such sights will be more common the further we go. Now sharpen up. We've arrived."

The dense brush opened up, revealing an open clearing with a single, massive tree in its center. Much like the tree I'd seen in David's vision, this one's trunk was carved open, and sleek, black stairs vanished into its trunk. Dimly glowing Circuits ran down the stairs and spilled onto a metal path that extended for several meters before stopping at the clearing's edge.

Nathaniel let out a heavy breath and slightly lowered his glaive as he examined the splendor of it all. The orange sky blended perfectly into the background, giving the scene a calming, almost divine sensation. I glanced around the glade and saw nothing out of sorts... yet that feeling didn't dissipate. Nathaniel likely felt the same, as he still hadn't fully relaxed his stance.

"Let's proceed," I said before stepping out of the woods, Tracking already active and ready to Dash at the first sign of trouble. "But... keep your wits about you."

We were only a few dozen meters from the next Floor, but the situation still didn't feel right. I scanned the surroundings. The area was wide open, and there was nowhere for anyone to hide. Even the branches above were in plain view. But, there was something off about...

"Do you smell that?" Nathaniel asked, shifting his stance and looking around cautiously.

"Smell?" I breathed in deeply, and that was when I noticed it. The stench of alcohol was mixed in with the raw smells of the surrounding fauna.

Click.

My sword left its sheath, and I looked around warily. "Liquor. And it's strong, not the cheap stuff that should be found on this Floor."

"Mmghhnn..." a deafening moan filled the clearing. I tensed and pointed my blade toward the noise, Nathaniel following suit. Aurora leapt back in surprise but quickly gathered herself and prepared to cast a Spell.

That was when I saw him. There, a poorly dressed and dirty-looking man was slumped against the base of the massive tree. He wore no shoes, and his clothes were ripped and torn. Long gray hair and an unkempt beard covered most of his face. A crude walking stick lay across his lap, and he had an upturned bottle grasped in one hand. Scars marred both of his robust arms and one of his cheeks.

I'd seen this man before.

"Does... does this man have a death wish?" Aurora asked quietly. "Who in their right mind would sleep out here like this?"

"We need to go," I whispered. "The stairs are right there. Let's move, quick and quiet."

We proceeded forward cautiously. Twenty meters to go... Fifteen... Ten... Suddenly, the man was sitting cross-legged in front of the entrance. It was instant. One second, the path was clear, and then...

"Leaving so soo—hic!" The man's words were interrupted by a sudden gasp of breath. He ignored us and lifted the bottle to his mouth, shaking it to force out a drop. Then, after a few failed attempts, he held the bottle to his eyes and looked into it. "You—hic! Got to be shittin' me. Oi! Any o' you lot got somefin' to drink?"

"If I give you the Essence for another, will you move aside?" I asked, gripping my weapon tighter.

The man squinted his eyes at me for a moment, and then jumped to his feet with a single movement. He pressed both hands to his eyes as if he were looking through a pair of spectacles and grinned widely.

"Well, I'll be a Rodent's uncle. It's you!"

"You recognize me from the First Floor?" I asked, eyeing the man suspiciously. This had been the same boozer that caught me unawares after my first visit to Crook's shop. It was a strange coincidence I'd run into him here... and I didn't believe in coincidence. 

"That's a good memory you 'ave." The man tossed his bottle to the side, then pressed both hands to his waist and stretched backward. A loud cracking sound echoed through the quiet clearing as his spine bent. "You've surely got that old codger's blood runnin' in ya."

CHAPTER SIX

THE BOSS' ORDERS

"That old co—" I started to say, but before I could confirm my suspicions, the drunkard rushed forward... and he was fast. I scarcely managed to block the thick branch he carried as it arced toward my head. His assault pushed me back over a meter, surprising me once again.

Nathaniel rushed toward the man, swinging his glaive upward in a long arc. The blade struck the man's waist almost perfectly before slicing cleanly through his chest and exiting his shoulder… yet there was no blood. As they watched, the grinning image of the man began to shimmer and then faded from existence.

"Look out! He's going for Aurora!" Unfortunately, David's voice came too late. The man materialized behind the girl and struck her forcefully between her neck and shoulders. Aurora slumped back silently into the drunkard's arms before either myself or Nathaniel could intervene.

"Hehe! What fun!" The man laughed, then shoved her unconscious body toward Nathaniel, who caught her gently. Nathaniel eyed the drunkard, who suddenly looked serious as he stared at the young man. "Keep yer distance, friend. All will be well if you just leave this man and I to our business, eh?"

Nathaniel cut his eyes toward me. I stared down the drunkard for a few moments, my flawless memory briefly replaying our first encounter. He didn't seem to harbor any malicious intent, and even now there were no warnings from my Threat Acuity.

Not that it would be accurate against someone of his caliber. Now... I wonder...

*Click*

"Do as he says," I told Nathaniel as I pulled my blade from its casing, holding the sheath loosely behind me in my left hand while I pointed the sword toward my opponent with my right. "I'll be alright."

"Oh?" The drunkard looked at me, that amused smile back on his face. He twirled his branch casually in one hand. "Yer a right confident little welp, yeah?"

His Strength and Agility are at least Level Five, possibly Level Six. His Will is undoubtedly higher than mine too, unless he’s blocking Appraising Eye with some sort of skill. I chuckled despite myself, and the man's grin grew even broader as he stepped in my direction. Luckily, I've got almost seventy years on him. And with his strength, there's no reason to hold back.

I Dashed forward before he'd finished his first step. There wasn't a sound as my feet lifted from the forest floor and my body careened toward my opponent. My blade Pierced forward, and the drunkard only scarcely dodged it while thrusting his free hand toward my stomach, palm first.

Flexing my control over Dash, I forced the Ability to shift the momentum to one side, spinning me away from the strike while I lashed out with my cane's shaft at the same time. It whistled loudly as it screamed toward the drunkard's temple. Before it connected, however, the base of his branch knocked the rod up and over his head.

He leapt back as my momentum carried me full circle, and my feet slid along the grass as I dropped my Dash and came to rest in my original position. My blade pointed toward the man, and my sheath was gripped comfortably behind me. 

The man's eyes flashed, and his drunken appearance briefly dropped to reveal a severe countenance beneath. Now when I looked at the scars marring his arms and cheek, he appeared as an experienced veteran. A Wielder who'd experienced much in his short life. I frowned, yet as suddenly as it had emerged, it vanished. He was back to his drunken, goofy state.

"Bloody he—hic! I guess I can't go easy on ya, eh, boy?" He stumbled slightly as he rushed forward faster than I could counter. Since that wasn't an option, I did the only reasonable thing that came to mind. 

"Affliction! Hex!"

I whispered both Spells as fast as I could. The shadows cast by the afternoon sun seemed to dance toward my position, wrapping themselves around my sword as I swung to meet the man head-on. He fell drunkenly to the side, so my blade only managed to cut a lock of hair as he thrust his fist into my gut.

"Oof!"

My body flew backward, blood trailing from my open mouth, but I grinned through the pain. His forcing that dodge to look like an accident would be his downfall. My blade had made its cut—even if it was only the man's hair, its Effects would take root. His punch would be just as detrimental. Hex would still show results if there was physical contact while the Spell was active. 

I instantly noticed the change, though it wasn't quite as effective as I'd hoped. Shadows from every direction seemed to cling to the man, tugging at his body as if to slow him down. As a result, the drunkard's movements slowed slightly, by ten percent at the most.

It's not much, but it's a start. Though I was mostly building myself to take on the threats of the upper Floors, the skills I'd chosen were meant to help close the gap between myself and most higher Class opponents. Also... he could have struck to kill, and he didn't. So I think my hunch was correct.

"Oi! Wh-Why're there three o' you li'l shits?" The man stumbled again, and this time, it almost seemed genuine. My eyes shot open when I realized what happened. Though it might not have been much of a reduction, the man's Foundations had been lowered, and his Vitality and Endurance were likely now having a tougher time burning off the alcohol still coursing through his veins. And his Perception... 

"O-Overcast!" I spat out a mouthful of blood as I shouted, and gray mist rushed up from the shadows, forming a thick fog that covered a large portion of the clearing. "Greater Heal! Shroud!"

The pain in my gut eased significantly once the Heal took effect, and I felt my body merge into the darkness as shadows flowed around my skin. Not affecting my vision, I could see the drunkard turn this way and that before clumsily coming to a halt and closing his eyes.

"Wheeere... Hic! Aare yooou, Little Wilder?" the drunkard sang loudly, spinning in circles slowly with his branch outstretched. He then began to whistle. The sound was loud and shrill enough to shake the fog... and the vials in my pack. 

Cutting off one sense to augment the others, and then forcing my equipment to vibrate. I slowly knelt and placed my hand on the grass as silently as possible. The man twitched slightly as the glass chimed in my pack, though didn't rush forward. Between Overcast and Shroud, even my yell should be nothing more than a quiet call for most... but if his Perception is high enough to pick up on that... At least he's struggling to pinpoint the noise.

A stream of light erupted from my fingertips and rushed farther into the dense, gray fog, forming a series of complex shapes in the earth.

Kel listened intently as he let out all of his breath in a high-pitched whistle. Over the years, he'd learned to use his Foundations in varying ways. As a result, his control over his body increased drastically, and he could feel the muscles inside himself clench and shift to his whim, allowing him to execute this action without using his skills. He rolled his eyes inwardly, hearing the old man's orders again as he did.

"Watch the Wilder family closely, and don't allow anything to happen to them while my son ascends. I was careful, so there should be no connection, but keep an eye out for anything suspicious." Kel recalled his friend and mentor saying with a broad grin as he passed over an Identification Card, a Relic shaped like an upside-down heart with an extension on top, and a flask of the good stuff. He took the items in his scarred hands, where he had dozens of freshly healed wounds.

"If Johnathan decides to pursue me, you'll get an alert through that Relic when the second chest is opened. Of course, my son won't have the training you do, but his Foundations should be high enough if he has the ability to find it. So when you test him, just use your Foundations, yeah?"

"Oh, come now, Charles. I'm not going to fucking hurt the lad." Kel took a deep gulp of the scorching liquid, grimacing as he felt his soul burn, then shaking as it expanded slightly. He burped and spluttered, causing Charles to laugh. "This stuff is absolutely wretched, it is." 

"Flash that Relic to the young woman at That Damned Bazaar, and she'll provide you with a monthly crate." Charles shook his head and shifted his monocle slightly, narrowing his eyes. "You'd best make sure not to abuse it. Too much will bring dire consequences. Just a drop more than what's recommended and you'll have to spend weeks in recovery before you begin training again. If you utilize that Plague Tonic properly, though, you can train and temper your soul quickly without ascending. Unfortunately, it'll do nothing for the aging process, but you won't fall too far behind the others, and you can use the Order's resources to Level your Cards as needed."

"Too far behind, he says. It's shit compared to the tempering you said Wielders go through between Floors," Kel said with a sigh, then scratched at the back of his head and looked up at the ceiling of the Origin Floor, "Why me, boss? I'll do as ya ask, but I want to join ya up there. You lot 'ave already set up camp on the Fifty-First Floor, 'aven't ya? How long ya plan on stayin'?"

"Oh..." The youthful-looking Charles twirled his mustache with a grimace. "We'll be there for a few decades, it seems. Unfortunately, the only way to travel is by flight, and Cards that assist with that are few and far between. It'll be another snag, just like Floors Forty-Four and Forty-Five, where it took centuries to accumulate enough Cards to help Wielders survive the ocean depths long enough to locate the stairs. I'm afraid we'll have to wait for more factions to catch up. Even with my... unique talents, we've only managed two methods of transportation, and neither is very reliable." 

"So, there's still a chance I'll meet ya there, eh?" Kel's eyes sparkled as he stared up into the night sky.

Charles smiled sadly and patted the young man on the shoulder, looking carefully over his arms and then at the deep gash on his cheek. He'd repeatedly proven his worth in the fight for Truth and had the scars to prove it. "I tell ya what, lad. You just turned thirty, yeah? So, if John doesn't open the second chest by the time you're fifty, you can come on up. He'll be turning forty-one that year, and I’m hoping he'll choose to settle down and enjoy the rest of his life rather than chase his old man."

Kel looked over at Charles excitedly, but then noticed his gaze was turned toward the clock hovering over the center of the Origin Floor. His jaw was clenched tight, and there was something strange in his countenance. Fear?

"That should be near the turn of the century..." Charles muttered softly. "If there don't seem to be any developments by then, you rush up the Tower. I'll give you one year from then to reach us before we resume our ascent. I hope you'll have plenty of stories about my little Johnathan by then."

"You won't be comin' back?" Kel raised a brow. "And what about li’l John, eh? Should I follow and keep an eye on 'em if he ascends? It ought to save me some time in catching ya."

"No, I won't return. My presence has been noticed, and even though my cover has yet to be realized, I'm a danger to my family." Charles' dull brown eyes stared solemnly into the night. "Johnathan has a child now, and that changes things further. If he doesn't do it himself, I expect you to ensure the child attends the Academy. You'll observe without intervening. If the kid shows promise, you'll report to me when you ascend, and I'll handle matters from there. But for now, I must cut all ties with the Wilders."

"If 'at's what ya want, boss." Kel shrugged and took another drink from the flask, this time only a small sip. He wouldn't give the old man something else to laugh at. "I'll 'andle yer childmindin', but you better 'ave somethin' good waitin' for me up top, yeah?"

"You'll be more than satisfied. It seems the patrols are coming back around, so it's time we get going," Charles replied with a chuckle, then lightly tapped the head of his cane with his forefinger. In an instant, his outfit changed from gray to black. His dull-brown eyes were replaced by bright silver, which shone brilliantly in the night. "I'll draw their attention while you make for the city. Your existence is still unknown, and I expect it to stay that way."

Kel hopped to his feet and prepared to make a break for it, but he paused as the old man stretched out his hand. A sadness overtook him, a feeling he hadn't experienced in many years. He took Charles' hand and gripped it tightly.

"You asked why it had to be you?" Charles released his grip and stepped onto the building's edge. Kel heard shouting from below the moment the city's lights revealed the man to their pursuers. A broad grin stretched across the man's face. "That’s because I trust you. Besides, you're the only one mental enough to put off your ascension."

The man's mighty laugh shook the rooftop as he fell back, arms spread wide. Kel couldn't help but grin at the man's antics—that laugh had always been infectious. Then, Kel turned and sprinted the other way, leaping from rooftop to rooftop until the sounds of shouting and Spells being cast were far behind him.

In the present, Kel shook his head at his lack of focus. He felt weaker after landing that punch, which didn't bode well. While waiting for the young man to arrive, he'd been sipping his Tonic and keeping himself just at the precipice of where his Vitality could counter its Effects. Whatever Card the kid had used had reduced his limits and pushed him over the edge.

He huffed and briefly considered calling it quits before whistling again. The kid had already proven himself capable when he’d slaughtered the Skull with such an abysmal Foundation Level and Deck Count, but Kel had wanted to see the depths of that capability now that the boy was well-armed. Tara be damned if he wouldn’t pit himself against the Boss' kin while he had the chance.

He tilted his head toward a muted hum several meters away. Most Wielders carried potions or drafts of different kinds, and he'd seen the young man regularly using Infernal Wash to keep himself unsoiled. It was also a reliable method for stealth against Beasts, as it washed away most scents, but he'd learned a thing or two during his time with the Order. His pitch increased again, and that was when he heard it clearly... the sound of glass resonating with his whistle. 

With a grin, he rushed forward, closing the distance between himself and the young man in seconds. He listened to Rowan's muffled steps as he took off toward the center of the fog. Once he’d closed the distance, Kel swung low, aiming for the young man's shins. The branch connected, and he opened his eyes to see Rowan dive forward, roll to his feet, and turn to face him all in one motion.

Kel was both impressed and confused by the young man's movements. If Rowan had dodged a moment earlier, he could have avoided the strike entirely. Instead of following up, Kel took a moment to scrutinize the kid. There was unwavering confidence in Rowan's silver eyes, and that smile...

"Yer just like 'em," Kel muttered, then spat to the side, grinning as he brandished his weapon. His grin vanished as he lifted the branch. The young man standing before him chuckled and stepped back into the fog.

"Oi! What is this rubbish?" He swung the limb back and forth, frowning. His movements felt even more sluggish, worse than after he’d first driven his fist into the poor boy's gut. It was subtle, but it was there... he was gradually becoming slower. Carefully, he turned to his left, where he heard Rowan's steps quietly traversing the fog.

Kel didn't have a choice. He needed to end this fight quickly.

CHAPTER SEVEN

THREE QUESTIONS

Ichuckled at the man's sudden revelation. Whether he was giving more away than he meant to in his drunken state, or simply wore his heart on his sleeve, I couldn't tell. Either way, the man was an open book, and I found his reactions amusing. 

With airy steps, I backed into the fog and circled around my opponent. He continued to swing his weapon, stumbling about as he scowled, yet somehow always managing to keep me at his front. 

What insanely high Perception... Tough to imagine what this man could do if he were serious. His soul must be well-developed for a Wielder who's only just begun his ascent, but he's a bit... Is this boozer really from the Order...?

He continuously shifted his awkward stance, never allowing me to get behind him. I was running out of time—the duel needed to end before Overcast timed out. Seeing as there was no escaping the drunkard's acute senses, it was time to change tactics. I Dashed toward him, leaving the fog's shelter and thrusting my blade toward his chest.

"S'bout time ya came outta there, ya brat!" The man grinned and flicked his wrist. The branch whistled through the air, smacking the tip of my sword so forcefully that it was ripped from my grasp. It spun into the air, so I then put all my strength into my legs, somersaulting above the man and narrowly avoiding another strike to the gut while following behind the spinning sword. Then, from the corner of my eye, I spotted him turn abruptly and bend his knees to leap after me. I couldn't let that happen.

My head ached as I pushed Dash to its limits, turning my body to face the man, upside down as I was. The heel of my boot caught my sword's hilt, and I used all the force I could muster to kick the blade toward the man. It screamed through the air, whistling like an arrow as it closed the distance. His eyes widened, and he dove forward awkwardly, avoiding the deadly projectile by less than a few centimeters.

I strained my soul further, stopping my momentum and forcing Dash to withdraw before its Effect was drained. The moment the Effect ended, gravity took over, and I plummeted, landing squarely behind the man as he completed his roll. He hadn't been prepared to dodge and stumbled clumsily to his feet when his dive ended. I dropped low, spinning and sweeping my leg toward his shins before he could regain his balance. In the same movement, I Pulled my blade. 

My weapon dislodged from the earth and again flew in the drunkard's direction, its tip aiming for the man's shoulder. I grinned—I had him. This fight would end without me revealing my trump cards, and I could get some answers.

Then, our eyes met.

For a brief instant, his eyes were clear of the drunken haze, and I knew I'd been wrong. Our bout wasn't over. The drunkard's muscles tensed, and the air between us exploded. He kicked powerfully off the ground while simultaneously tilting his body back. 

My leg struck nothing as his body whirled, carrying him safely above my sweeping kick and below my flying blade. I cursed and snatched the hilt of my sword as it sailed overhead. The man's feet hit the ground... and he vanished.

What?!

"Behind you!"

At David's sudden warning, I dropped to the ground and felt the rustling of the wind above me. I then dove forward and spun to find the man inspecting a tear in the rags he wore. There was a small spot of blood there.

"That almost 'ad me, it did. Hic! Not bad at all." He ran a hand through his unruly hair and stumbled slightly. "Fuckin' 'ell. This mess is gonna wear off soon, yeah?"

I didn't answer. There were less than twenty seconds on Hex, though that cut to his side had managed to reset Affliction and further drop his Agility. That didn't leave me long to finish this, and I didn't plan to lose, regardless of his higher Foundations.

"You're a tough one," I said with a chuckle, then lifted my blade and shifted my balance so that my body tilted slightly forward. "It seems I'm being discourteous by not giving you my all."

"Oh ho, holdin' back, were ya? Well, come on, then. Let's 'ave it." The drunkard held his branch before him and lifted his other arm, palm out. I didn't need an invitation.

I sprinted forward, my chest low to the ground as my legs pushed me as fast as my Foundations would allow. Then, with a huff, I threw my sheath as hard as possible toward the man and looked away.

"Radiance!"

Bright light filled the space between us and tore a hole in the mist. I canceled the skill almost instantly before its Effects could diminish my Shroud. A heavy thud echoed from the center, followed by a grunt and the sound of wood splintering. The man's weapon had shattered.

Kel grunted in annoyance and tossed the ruined weapon off to the side. His eyes were watering, and he could barely see the shape of the young man closing in. He leaned back, scarcely dodging the youth's blade as it whistled toward him.

The boy's strikes were muffled by whatever skills he used, making it tough to keep up with the flurry of strikes that followed. Kel stepped back, blinking rapidly and trying to regain his vision while he evaded the rapid attacks. Then, suddenly, the sound of the blade ceased.

Kel took the chance to rub the tears away. He opened his eyes and⁠—

"Boo!"

"Bloody hell!" Kel jumped back from the apparition that hovered just centimeters from his face. He could feel his Will being attacked, but its appearance had been so sudden that he hadn’t had the chance to resist. 

Before he could recover, Rowan was on him. Kel stumbled away, barely avoiding the sword's point as his arms wheeled. He almost regained his balance before the next assault, and then...

Crash!

Something snatched his legs, and Kel fell to the ground. His back slammed into the dirt, and his breath left his body. He tried to stand but before he could, he felt the tip of a thin blade pressed against the nape of his neck. 

"Damnit, kid. 'ow did you…" His voice trailed off when he saw what had tripped him up. Several vines had broken through the soil and wrapped tightly around his legs. He chuckled and turned toward the youth as the sword was pulled away.

Rowan stood behind him with an amused smile. A small Pixie sat on one of his shoulders, giggling. Over his other shoulder, Kel could see the young apparition that had spooked him, hovering upside down, grinning and obviously trying not to laugh. At the same time, whatever status Effects he was under lifted, and his senses cleared. He didn't believe that to be a mere coincidence.

"Boy." Kel shook his head and rose to his feet. "Lookin' at you's just like lookin' at Charles. Spittin' image, I'd say. Anyway, ya passed. Ya won, fair an' square. Ask what ya want, an' I'll answer best I can. Ya got three questions. After that, I'll say what I need to an' be on me merry way."

"David. Rosie. Thank you both for the assistance," I said, dismissing my Summons before withdrawing Overcast and rescinding the other Cards that were currently active. The drunkard stood a few paces away, digging through a large brown satchel. I hadn't even seen him retrieve it from the base of the tree. "I go by Rowan, though I'm sure you're already aware. And you are?"

"Call me Kel, mate." He didn't look up from his rummaging as he spoke. He pulled a large flask from the bag and shook it gently. A sloshing sound came from the container, and he grinned merrily. "I knew I 'ad another. Now, what is it ya want first, lad? Let's get this bit over with."

Only three questions? I considered the man for a moment while going over the little I'd learned about Grandpa Charles and the Order over the past few weeks. It wasn't much. I should hear him out first. No point wasting a question that he might answer on his own.

"How's about we hear what you have to say first?" I looked around for my companions and saw Nathaniel leaning on a tree at the edge of the clearing. Aurora sat beside him, whispering something to Nathaniel and staring daggers at Kel.

"Ya got the makin's of a good crew." Kel tossed something toward me, which I caught with my free hand. I wasn't surprised when I saw what it was: an ebony badge in the shape of a pointed heart with a stem jutting from the top. "That ought to show I am who I say I am. Normally, you'd be showin' me yours before we have this chat, but I know who ya are."

I nodded and tossed the badge back to him. He shoved it in his bag and sat cross-legged on the ground, motioning for me to do the same. Not wanting to be rude, I followed suit, casting Cleanse on myself as I did. The dirt and grime built up during the fight vanished, and I felt far more at ease.

"Ya want to call yer friends 'ere fer this?" Kel asked before uncorking his flask and taking a large gulp. He smacked his lips and wiped them on the back of his sleeve.

I shook my head. "Not that I plan to keep secrets from them, but it's not time."

The drunkard nodded. "That's fine, then. Just keep it in yer 'ead that once ya bring someone into the Order, yer responsible for 'em. Now, on to business. Ya passed yer test, so yer good to be one o' us if that's what ya want."

"If I have to be honest, I don't know enough to make that decision," I replied with a shrug. "Though, as long as it won't interfere with my plans to ascend, I have no qualms."

"Right, then." Kel pulled another item from his satchel, this one a small pad. "First, ya gotta meet with the young miss down at That Damned Bazaar in Grandhardt. Show 'er that badge Charles left ya, and she'll give ya the ins and outs of the Order. Don' be approachin' no one else until ya talk to her, yeah? What Charles left makes ya look like a higher-rankin' member, and those that don't know ya might smell that somefin's off. Wouldn' be good to lose yer 'ead fer somethin' simple as that."

I blinked a few times. The note Grandpa Charles had left said that I could access specific amenities in many of the Church of Damnation's establishments. I found myself glad that I hadn't attempted it.

"That's basically it." Kel flipped the pages in his book and scratched his head. "Could've sworn there was more. Well, must not be important, then. You go ahead an' ask yer questions so we can get outta here."

If this man is really part of the Order, I'm anxious to see what the rest are like. I traced my thumb around my cane's handle, considering what I should ask the man. It may have been a waste of a question, yet I couldn't help but ask, "How did you get involved with my grandfather?"

"Startin' with the 'ard ones first, are we?" Kel chuckled. "There ain't much to that story, actually. Charles got my ass out of a bind with the Inquisitors an’ gave me a choice to either follow 'em or be on my way. Naturally, I chose the former. He needed a man that 'adn't yet ascended."

I studied the man as he stared into the canopy of leaves above us. Part of me wanted more details, but I knew that would have to wait until another time. He took another drink and met my gaze.

"I like ya alright, mate, but I don't plan on sittin' 'ere all night exchangin' pleasantries. So, let's get on with it, yeah?" He rolled his shoulders and looked toward the stairs. "I've 'ad enough of bein' yer nanny. It's high time I get movin'."

"How long have you been watching me?" I asked.

He quirked a brow. "Strange thing to ask. Don't care to know about the Order? Not that I can answer much. I'm jus' the muscle."

I shrugged. "I'll learn about the Order on my own. I'd rather know more about you and your relationship with my family."

Kel looked at me for a long while, even downing another two swigs before responding, "I can't tell ya much about yer family, lad. I've been watchin' since you were a wee babe. Charles left shortly after you were born, an' yer pops tried to chase after 'em. Yer ma passed early. That's about it. Nothin' ya don't already know."

"I only knew Charles briefly, but he was a good man. Loved you lot, he did," Kel continued, then looked at the ground. "He left to keep you and John safe. Lot o' good that did. Said someone was after 'em. Worried Charles enough that he cut all communication with the Order, aside from 'is Party, that is."

Someone was after him. That goes with what his letter said, but...

"You haven't heard from him, then?" That struck me as odd. "Does that mean that he doesn't know about my father? How can you be sure he's alive?"

"That's three questions there on their own." Kel smiled sadly. "But yer right. As far as I'm aware, Charles doesn't know about yer pa. He went dark after givin' me my orders. Said the next batch o' Floors would take time to prep for. As for whether or not the old bastard's alive..."

The man rummaged through his bag again before standing and shuffling toward me. "If this 'ere goes cold, that means his body 'as, too."

He offered his hand, and I took it, allowing him to help me to my feet. A warmth spread across my palm as Kel shoved an object into my grasp. When he pulled his arm away, I found that I was holding a tiny silver marble. Warmth radiated from the sphere, and I recognized it immediately. A Life Bead.

[Name: Life Bead]

[Class: Bound Relic]

[Rank: 1]

[Description: A keepsake for loved ones. Informs the holder of the Bound Wielder's condition.]

[Effect 1: The Wielder Binds this object. This item will emit a soft warmth as long as the Wielder draws breath. Should the Wielder perish, the stone will grow cold. Bound to Charles Wilder.]

This is... I looked up, intending to thank the man… but he was gone. The shuffling of two pairs of footsteps sounded behind me. Smiling, I stored the bead in a concealed pocket and turned to my companions.

"Rowan! Is everything alright?" Aurora called as she jogged up beside me. "Who was that man?"

"Just an old friend of the family checking up on me," I replied with a smile, then nodded to Nathaniel as he closed in. "Is everything sorted?"

"Ready to go if you are," Nathaniel told me.

"Very well, then." I threw my bag over my shoulders and took one last look around the clearing. "Let's head to the Third Floor."

Kel watched the group ascend from his place in the upper branches of the forest. Rowan had surprised him. Though Kel had known of the Pixie, the boy had already managed another Summon in the short time he wasn't watching. He turned up his flask and chugged down the rest of the contents. 

"Uuuuuuurrrrpp!"

A mighty roar left him as the air escaped his stomach. The tree shook violently, and he could hear its leaves falling all around him.

"Bloody hell." Kel shook his head in surprise. "...maybe I should stop drinking."

He lay back on the broad branch and crossed his arms behind his head. Looking at the ceiling had become a habit of his over the years, and he couldn't help but feel giddy.

Just how much stronger can I become? And can I really reach Charles before they make their move?

Either way, this was it. Kel felt his obligations had been met, and he was finally going to begin his ascent. The world started to spin as the effects of that last drink washed over him. He groaned and closed his eyes.

"But first... a nap."

CHAPTER EIGHT

DETOUR

Aurora groaned as they trudged through the thick mire of the northern forest. She knew it was her fault they were taking this route, but that didn't mean she had to enjoy it. Just as she was lamenting suggesting this to the group, a wave of cool, clean air washed over her. 

Glancing forward, she saw a fading white aura covering Nathaniel and Rowan. The built-up sweat and grime vanished from the group, and she sighed in relief. Though she'd been annoyed with Rowan's constant use of Cleanse at first, Aurora had come to appreciate his consistency with it. Not only did it keep them clean, but due to it purifying the interior of the body as well as the exterior, they never had to waste time relieving themselves. She… hadn't known of that effect until recently.

It had been a long couple of days for her. After Rowan's encounter with that insufferable drunken scoundrel, they'd immediately climbed to the Third Floor. Within the space between Floors, she'd received a crystal worth 3,500 Essence from the Tower as her reward for ascending. It was generous, being they'd hardly managed any achievements, and the majority of the prize came from clearing the Floor within such a short time. 

That was something they hadn't been taught in the Academy, which Rowan had told her was because the instructors emphasized caution and wanted their students to take their time on each Floor, preparing and growing stronger for the next. She focused on the young man again, squinting curiously.

Aurora found the man odd. He constantly acted like her instructor... and even Nathaniel's at times. Nathaniel! A scion of one of the Great Families, being treated as a student by someone of their age. Yet, not once had the impossibly powerful youth taken offense to Rowan's advice, even adjusting his stances and fighting styles according to their cane-wielding companion’s suggestions.

Rowan knew so much about, well, everything—and she hadn't missed him saying that her killer was Zachary Gray. She shivered, recalling the moment her memories had come flooding back to her. The constant itch and pains of her Precognition had plagued her for days. Then, out of nowhere, they were gone, and the next morning, Rowan said he'd taken care of the problem.

That was the moment she decided to humor him, and the surprises hadn't stopped there. During their train ride to the capital of the Origin Floor, he'd constantly fed them vague information about how they should clear the Floors, mentioning details she knew for a fact hadn't been available within the Academy's library. They hashed out the terms of their Party Contract during the ride, and his terms were more than fair. Generous, even, since he planned on providing the means for them to both acquire wealth and ascend.

It was Nathaniel's presence and acceptance of the arrangement that had driven her to steel her resolve. The man always had a stern look about him, but no one in the Academy ever questioned his morals. He was a force of nature, had always intervened when someone was being harassed, and never once had she heard of him abusing his family name to get ahead, unlike many other scions. His unwavering gaze when he signed the contract, and Rowan's assurance that they would help find information about her father, had erased most of her doubts.

Besides, she felt that the young Syward knew about Rowan's little secret. She'd questioned him about it, but the man never answered. His stony expression had cracked, and one side of his lips quirked up in a hardly discernable smile before shifting back to normal, but that was as much as she'd gotten. 

She had her suspicions about their de facto leader but decided to keep them to herself. Though they had signed a contract, they weren't exactly close, and Aurora felt it would be rude to push. For now, she would trust the two men, and hopefully they would return that sentiment in the future. Rowan had already revealed a tremendous secret in showing them his Origin Card...

His Origin Card.

Aurora's head still ached whenever she thought of the glowing, translucent copy. It stood to reason that if the group could properly make use of it, their Party could amass wealth equal to that of a small Guild. After seeing that, she had no doubts that his promise to fund the alteration of her build was genuine. She was excited by the prospect, and though she hadn't talked it over with the others, she'd decided what direction she wanted to take after asking Rowan a few questions.

She shook her head. The man was like a walking Tower Encyclopedia and Card Compendium rolled into one. Whether the man had a Card that could tell the future or pull information out of thin air, she wasn't sure, but whatever it was, he'd easily answered almost all of her questions about synergies between certain Cards.

"Aurora!"

She looked up to find Rowan waving that strange cane in front of her face and gasped. She'd been looking at her feet and hadn't heard or seen him approach—not that she was surprised. Whatever his build was, she could hardly follow his movements in this shady place and had to trust that Nathaniel hadn't lost him as she followed the broad-shouldered man.

"Y-yes?" she asked. "I'm sorry. I got lost in my thoughts."

Rowan smiled warmly at her, and an image of her grandfather crossed her mind, staring down at her with a toothy grin when she'd been caught taking a biscuit from her dad's secret stash. She looked away quickly out of reflex, and the boy chuckled.

"You be careful with that mind of yours." Though she could tell his words were strict, his smile didn't drop. "Your Intelligence is too high for your Wisdom, which is why your thoughts stray so often. It'll be more manageable once your mental Foundations are more evened out, but you should focus those rapid thoughts on alternating between your five senses. Honing your Perception is essential. The better you can control each of those senses at lower Levels, the more potent it will be once it increases."

Aurora sighed. Not because of Rowan's lecture, in which he was strangely competent, but because she already knew that information and had let her mind get away from her again. The Academy had been strict on training its students’ bodies and minds in the early years before their spirits had become dense enough to handle more Essence. But even knowing that fact, she'd been struggling with her focus ever since her Intelligence had surpassed her Wisdom, and her low Will made her thoughts even harder to tame. 

"Ahh, sorry about the speech. Old habits die hard." Rowan scratched the back of his head, and Aurora rolled her eyes. There he went again with those odd expressions. If they hadn't spent years together on the First Floor, where she'd witnessed his growth, she'd feel like she was talking to some geezer who'd descended from the upper Floors.

"Anyway," he continued, "are we still heading in the right direction? Has your Precognition acted out in any way?"

Aurora shook her head. "No. I still feel... warmth coming from my connection with it. Trust me, if we started veering off the course it wanted to take, I wouldn't have been able to get lost in my thoughts the way I did."

Rowan frowned slightly and patted her shoulder. "I know what it feels like to push yourself when you're not ready. How's your soul? Is it still weakened from shoving so much Essence into Precognition after you received it?" 

"There are still a few cracks in the walls around my spirit, but it has mostly mended. And it feels... stronger than before," Aurora replied, scrunching her nose at Rowan's use of the word 'soul.' Typically, only zealots would call it that, and they purposely avoided teaching it that way in the Academy. She found it odd that Rowan, who had openly spoken against the two Churches in their travels, used it the way he did. The term 'soul' suggested the existence of something greater, while 'spirit' was used to describe the physical manifestation of the Essence one absorbed through their Deck.

"It should." Rowan nodded. "What you did was thickheaded. Your soul in this situation is no different from calloused hands, shredded muscles, or a mended bone. On the other hand, you didn't bust it up enough to cause any permanent damage, so all's well that ends well, eh? Just... don't go doing anything so reckless in the future."

"You don't have to worry about that." Aurora clenched her fists. She still hadn't forgiven herself for her own carelessness. After reaching Level Three with Precognition, her spirit had already felt strained, yet the Card had kept eating at her, driving her to pour the last of her Essence atop it. It hadn't caused her pain at that time, only mild discomfort that wouldn't cease. 

She'd been both naïve and hopeful, believing that perhaps the irritation would stop if it were at a higher Level. It wasn't a baseless thought, but she'd been wrong. Her spirit had splintered after forcing so much Essence into it at once, and the discomfort had turned to pain, like the Card's prodding was leaking through the cracks so that it could force her to act.

However, that was the moment she’d had her first vision. That was what had taken her to Grandhardt. And ultimately, that was that mistake that had led her to Nathaniel wandering aimlessly in the back alleys while being pursued. She still didn't understand how the man had gotten lost, but it had all worked out in the end. 

And now, Precognition was once again forcing her hand, though the pangs it caused were much weaker now that her spirit was mostly healed. Unfortunately, due to a mixture of her damaged spirit and her weak Foundations, she still couldn't ignore the Card or will it to act as she wished. It had been a relief when Rowan had humored her request earlier that day, so instead of heading directly east toward where he said the stairs would be, they’d started on a long detour, blazing new paths through the thick brush toward the north.

"Alright. Let's keep going." Rowan returned to the group's center and stood behind Nathaniel, who took point. "I hear running water not too far ahead."

"Another few hundred meters, if I'm right." Nathaniel swung his glaive, clearing another small thicket. His muscles rippled beneath his form-fitting suit, and Aurora quickly averted her eyes before she was caught staring. "Could be closer. All this foliage is blocking the sound. Makes it hard to be accurate."

Aurora strained her ears but heard nothing. She sighed and followed along, hoping that one day she could be of more use to the Party.

From the corner of my eye, I noticed Aurora tilt her head, trying to hear the water we were heading toward. I also didn't miss the downcast expression that followed, which made me hope she wouldn't be too hard on herself.

It's not healthy for her to compare herself to us, I sighed inwardly. Well, she should feel more valuable after this venture. Precognition shouldn't be dragging her all this way for nothing. 

Nathaniel had had access to unique training methods before he left for the Academy. So even if he stopped using their resources for training after deciding to be his own man, it wasn't like he'd forgotten what he knew. His soul had to be exceptional. 

By my estimations, his Foundations are all Level Five, and he likely has at least two at Level Six. Although impressive, I'm certain he's near his soul's limit with just the Essence he's invested in his Foundations. Despite my having the finest methods available to the Network, condensing my soul took time, and Nathaniel hasn't had enough of that yet. Even if his Deck is full of Holy Cards, a remarkable feat in itself, most probably aren't higher than Level Two. We'll have a talk once we reach the Fifth Floor.

I rubbed my thumb against the haft of my cane, feeling the minute etchings within. The cool handle against my palm was soothing, and the sensation of the ferrule at the end tapping lightly against the moss and dirt reminded me of my younger days.

If only I'd discovered your secrets before losing you. I gripped the weapon tighter. It was one of the few tokens I had of my father, and when I thought of the appraiser that had deceived me... No matter. That swindler likely did me a favor. With my former condition, knowing about Grandpa Charles and the Order would have gotten me killed. 

The Order...

I still had questions, yet I didn't regret what I'd asked Kel. I'd never met Grandpa Charles, at least not that I could remember, and I wanted to know if my father's stories about him were true. If he didn't have the same qualities Pops had described, I wasn't sure I'd want to take part in whatever he was into. But Kel had some of the same views on the man, and I felt knowing more about the Order would help me understand the Tower.

Well, not like I can back out now. Kel made it clear that I'd accepted becoming a member by hearing him out, and there's no telling what consequences I'll face if I ignore those instructions.

"I can hear it!" The sudden proclamation caused Nathaniel to stop, and we both turned to see Aurora blushing with her hand over her mouth. "Ahh... sorry."

I chuckled, then motioned for Nathaniel to continue, and it wasn't long before the sound of rushing water drowned out the noises of the forest. We pushed through a group of trees grown so closely together that they formed a wall, stepping out into the glaring afternoon sun.

Nathaniel held his weapon out to keep us from walking forward, and I heard Aurora gasp the moment she cleared the trees. She wasn't the only one who found themselves astonished. I stood with my mouth agape, staring down into a deep hollow. There was nothing in my memories about this, and I couldn't recall having seen a marking here on any map.

"What... what is this?" Aurora asked, looking toward me expectantly.

I shook my head. "For once, I… don't have an answer."

Water poured into the gaping maw from a large rivulet that likely stemmed from the river running from the mountains to our northeast. The ravine wasn't large, its width so narrow that I could leap across without using Dash, and its length wasn't much different. But it was deep.

I peered cautiously over the pit's edge, where it opened into a large grotto. Within the dimly lit cavern, I could see where the stream fell into a sizeable lake... as well as a pile of items directly below the opening. 

Aurora knelt near the edge and gulped. "I... think this is where I'm supposed to be."

"Is that so?" I mused, then glanced at the trees behind us. "Nathaniel, do you have any cord in your pack?"

"What I have will only get us halfway," he stated calmly.

I put down my bag, undid the clasp, and gestured toward one of the lower-hanging branches on a nearby tree. "Then we have enough. Toss me one end and fasten the other around that limb. It's getting late, and this looks as good a place as any to set up for the night. We'll be able to make a fire without being seen, and I'm sure we could all do with a warm meal, eh?"

The others nodded, and we worked together to secure the ropes before tossing them over the edge of the hole farthest from the small waterfall. The end just barely caught the water's edge, and I studied the water for a few minutes, eyes narrowed. We'd be dismounting on the shore, but my intuition told me we should be careful. I recalled the description of the Card Aurora had shown Nathaniel and me a couple of weeks ago. 

'At times, both peril and fortune walk hand in hand.'

"Alright, I'll go first and set an anchor. Aurora, you go next. I'll pull you in once you get close to the bottom. Nathaniel, bring up the rear." I shouldered my pack and tied the straps around my waist, glad I didn't skimp on the necessities. The rope was crafted from the fur of the same Plagued Beast I'd farmed several times on the Tenth Floor.

"Don't fall in the water," I cautioned the other two before leaping back into the crater.

CHAPTER NINE

NOT ONE

Ishimmied down the rope, using the series of knots we'd tied as hand and footholds to make the trip easier. The farther I descended, the more I noticed the artificial lighting that filled the cavern.

It's nearly dark out, so why is—oh, hell. Demon Glass. A cave full of the stuff. I gasped. It's not ready to cultivate, but that would explain the luminescence. 

My movements slowed, and I studied the smooth, shimmering walls above the natural lake. I recalled the countless texts I'd read about the formation of such places, then frowned.

This phenomenon would indicate a higher level of Plagued energies in this location. I sped up my descent, eyeing the still water of the lake below. What a fascinating place.

My feet hit the solid stone terrace that jutted out like a tiny island within the inky lake. The water was dark, and I could see the tell-tale traces of an oily substance gleaming across its surface.

A definite sign of a higher Plague concentration.

I pulled a long, ringed stake from my bag and took a few steps back from the platform's edge before driving it into the ground. Then, with practiced ease, I looped the rope into the ring and pulled it taut before locking it into place. The others wouldn't have to dismount so close to the water this way.

I found a small stone on the nearby ground and scooped it up. "Radiance."

"Ungh!" Light erupted from the stone, and I grunted from the exertion of trying to warp the Spell. Dash—a Pure Ability with which I was well versed—was far simpler to distort than the Holy Spell. Nevertheless, my efforts didn't go unrewarded.

I'll have to work on this, but it'll do for now.

The Spell had a range of sixty meters with my current Intelligence, and I'd managed to cut that by about half, even dimming the brightness by a small margin. With my Spell acting as the signal, Aurora began to make her way down the rope. I watched closely, glancing between her and the anchor to ensure there weren't any mishaps.

Once she'd safely descended, Nathaniel followed down with his oversized pack, leaping the last few meters to land lightly on the stone floor despite his burden. I once again considered the young man, evaluating the Level of his Foundations. Then, with a shake of my head, I glanced at Aurora, who knelt by the pile of objects we'd seen from up top.

"That what dragged you here?" I called over my shoulder while assisting Nathaniel with unhooking the tents. From my current vantage, I could only see a few miscellaneous items. Aurora frowned, and I stopped what I was doing to have a look.

She pushed back a few items at the top of the large, dusty mound—some pots and pans, an old lantern, a rusty knife, and some other odds and ends—and they clattered noisily to the ground. A cloud of dust spread from the mess, and I instantly cast Cleanse on myself and the others.

"A fair bit of warning would've been nice," I said with a sigh. "Cleanse will last just under a minute at my current Level. So step back from that mess for now. I've got a case of Infernal Wash in my satchel that can take care of it before you go investigating."

"Alright..." Aurora backed away, and Nathaniel proceeded to set up camp near the cavern wall. The terrace was the only land within the massive cavern. There were about fifteen meters between the shore and the wall, and it was only a couple dozen meters wide.

It's almost as if this landing was made by a Spell. I wonder if⁠—

"Rowan?" came Aurora’s voice while I rummaged through my pack. I glanced back, seeing her look of confusion, and motioned for her to continue.

"Don't be shy, now. What's on your mind?"

She scrunched her eyes and pointed her thumb toward the pile. "I don't think that junk is the primary reason we're here. Precognition... well, I get this feeling when what it wants is... accomplished. I haven't encountered that yet. There's a weak feeling around it, but that's it."

"Curious." I continued sorting my effects until I found what I was searching for. "Ahh, here we are. Let's go see about our mysterious fortune, shall we?"

I pulled two vials from the case and handed one to Aurora. "Just a drop on each item will do. If we pile 'em up again, there's a chance it'll cover more. Unfortunately, the stuff's a bit finicky."

Aurora started with the scattered items that had fallen from the top of the stack, while I moved to the huge blanket that covered the rest. I uncorked the vial and eased a drop out onto the material, mildly surprised when the dust evaporated and I could see its description.

[Name: Cover]

[Class: Relic]

[Rank: 1]

[Description: A luxurious cover crafted for use as a bedspread, tarp, or temporary shelter. Perfect for any traveler or caravan.]

[Effect 1: Any inanimate object wrapped within this cover shall have its longevity increased. Perishables take longer to spoil, and other items' decay rate is slower. This Effect is nullified if any being takes shelter beneath this cover.]

[Effect 2: This cover provides a comfortable area for any living being to use it as a sanctuary. Whether it is used as a blanket or canopy, those beneath shall remain warm in the cold, cool in the heat, or dry in the rain. This Effect persists in most environments.]

"Now, this is a bloody good find," I said loudly enough that the others could hear but still subdued enough for my voice not to carry outside the cavern. Aurora glanced over from where she was looking over a lantern—which I also noticed was a Rank 1 Relic. Once I had their attention, I gave them a brief description. "This will be immensely useful once we've got a proper way to haul it about."

"This lantern is the same." Aurora grinned. "A beam of light comes out of the lens here, and it's powered by Essence. But..."

Her grin faltered when she set it down and lifted one of the pots. "How are we supposed to carry all of this with us?"

"Cough," Nathaniel coughed behind me, and I turned to face him, surprised by how close he was standing.

I really should level my Perception next. So many priorities, not enough Essence. At least I'm able to improve myself this go-round.

"Dust get to you earlier, mate?" I asked, holding out the vial in my free hand. "Still got a bit of a Cooldown on Cleanse, but you're welcome to this."

Nathaniel shook his head and pulled out a red velvet bag about the size of his fist. Then, he said firmly, "Set aside what's important, an' I'll haul it along. Just give me a minute to sort through this, eh?"

He tilted the bag upside down... and things began to pour out from it. I saw a few lawn chairs, portraits, a lamp, an umbrella, pens, notebooks, a whole wardrobe, and even a training dummy.

I gaped at the small mountain of miscellaneous household items the young man had been toting around. Before I could ask, Aurora beat me to it.

"Nathaniel... why have you brought all of this on our expedition?" she asked, bewildered. "And if you've had a Void Pouch this entire time, why have you been lugging around a sack as large as yourself?"

Nathaniel shrugged. "Can't fit everything in the sack, right? That's about it. Didn't have the space to unload it in my room at the manor."

"Nathaniel, there are plenty of rooms, mate. You can have as much space as you need," I replied, chuckling. "Are you sure you're willing to leave some of that behind? I'd be more than happy to compensate you for the loss."

He gave a single nod. "I'll leave some of it."

I looked at Aurora, who appeared exasperated by the development. I laughed again and lifted the oversized cover. "Well, let's get back to it."

Thanks to the cover's Effects, almost no dust had accumulated on the objects beneath. Sighing in relief, I pocketed the vial I’d been holding. After I ran through my current supply, the next case would come out of my pocket, so I preferred to be frugal. 

After taking a brief stock over the items, I whistled, then said, "Aurora, you've done well, lass."

Beneath the tarp were several items of interest, most being equipment for mining minerals. There were ropes—similar to our own—pickaxes, another lantern, gloves, goggles, a sturdy bag, and... two fishing rods alongside an old tackle box. Every single item was a Relic, either crafted or natural.

Aurora gazed over the pile, and I could almost see the Essence reflecting in her eyes as she figured up the value of the lot. She looked to be finished with her own pile, so she wandered over before inspecting the items one by one.

"We can assume that this gear was abandoned here, right?" she asked.

I nodded and grabbed the fishing poles. They were collapsible models—a style I'd never been fond of using—but they were well-crafted. Their Effects gave them higher durability and lightened the load at the end of the line—both common among the more finely made rods.

"Looks like we have something to occupy our time this evening." I motioned to the others. "Either of you care to join me?"

Aurora shook her head and returned to perusing the goods, but Nathaniel let out a grunt and grabbed two lawn chairs from his own pile. I grinned and tossed him one of the rods before lifting the tackle box and making my way to the water's edge.

I can't believe those two.

Aurora set down the goggles she'd been examining and glared at the back of the two lawn chairs. There she was, sorting through the goods, struggling to find whatever it was that Precognition wanted so the feeling would disperse, and the two of them were… fishing. 

Well, that's the last of it. Again. None of this is it. Aurora contemplated the two piles she'd made. One of the groups was full of items they had to take with them. The other was a heap of Relics that wouldn't be too hard to come by on the Origin Floor but that she'd still like to take. Not one of the forty-or-so items had satisfied the mixture of warmth and itch that her Card was causing. 

She sighed for what had to be the fifth time in the last hour as she picked up the gloves and settled down with one of Nathaniel's empty notebooks. Her eyes shone dimly as she cast Examine and returned to studying the items, this time copying down each of their uses. The pen reminded her of the third pile in the room, and she glanced at the small hill of useless junk.

Seriously, what kind of man walks around with notebooks and verandah furniture while ascending the Tower? Now, how best to sort these… Aurora focused on the pair of gloves.

[Name: Mining Gloves]

[Class: Relic]

[Rank: 1]

[Description: A pair of gloves crafted for the working man. Provides protection against blisters and the elements.]

[Effect 1: When using an object to strike, the impact felt is reduced.]

[Effect 2: Weak heat resistance.]

[Effect 3: Weak cold resistance.]

Alphabetical... by Effect... maybe I should go with the estimated price? But, no, I don't know if we'll be selling them. Rowan will probably come up with some strange use for all of this I haven’t even considered.

She let out a sigh, then called out, "Rowan! What are we going to do with⁠—"

"I've got something," Nathaniel said loudly, cutting her off. She looked at the man in irritation, but suddenly felt a warmth within her as he began yanking on the pole.

The irritation caused by her Precognition was nowhere to be found, so she stood, then slowly walked toward the two men. Whatever was going on now, that was why she was here. Nathaniel snatched on the pole again, and...

Splash!

An enormous creature was thrown into the air, and before she had the time to cast Inspection, Rowan had already leapt into the air. The Plagued Beast was bathed briefly in white light a split-second prior to Rowan's first attack landing, and the monster was sent flying in her direction.

"You blighter!" She instinctively cast Barrier, which Rowan had driven into her over the last several days.

I swear if that thing doesn't kill these two, I will.

Her annoyance only grew as the serpentes-like creature thrashed into her neatly organized pile of Relics, electricity suddenly arcing off its body. She clenched her fists and took a small step back.

The boys could handle this one.

CHAPTER TEN

IVY

"I've got something," Nathaniel called, and I glanced over to see his muscles tensed, straining against the pull on his line.

It must be a big one for him to have to put in that kind of effort. 

Water showered the two of us as an enormous Plagued Beast burst through the lake's surface. The line went taut, and a long, flashing creature was lifted into the air. Details about the beast flooded my vision the moment its body was fully revealed.

[Name: Electrostatic Eel]

[Class: Anguilla]

[Rank: Fallen]

[Level: 6]

[Description: These rarely seen creatures enjoy dark places and seldom leave the water. They can survive on damp land for long periods or dry land for short. Organs within them produce an electric charge that coats and protects their slick skin.]

[Skills: ???]

Before I'd even read the entire prompt, I cast Tame Creature on the beast and sighed in relief when its body glowed. Had the creature been damaged from Nathaniel snatching it from the water, the skill wouldn't have worked. 

A Level Six Fallen on the Third Floor? That shouldn't be possible. Is the Plagued energy in this cavern really so dense?

Nathaniel released his grip on the pole, and the eel continued to fly overhead... ultimately crashing into Aurora's neatly arranged piles of plunder. She backed a short distance away from the thrashing, hazardous animal and cast a Barrier around herself. 

She... does not look happy. I chuckled inwardly and took a brief moment to observe. It was thrice as long as I was tall and nearly as thick as a child was wide. Its black, oily skin gleamed in the cave's natural light, and its sharp, curved teeth—which were as long as my fingers—gnashed toward our recent discoveries. Several eyes rapidly scanned the surroundings, and its three tails worked furiously to put it in a better position. Electricity continuously flickered up and down its body as it rolled from its prone position and wrapped itself into a tight coil.

This beast has no right to be here. I sorted through my memories, thousands of details about the sea creatures on the oceanic Floors filtering out to leave only facts about this species. Its skin is soft and easy to penetrate, and its eyes are almost useless. A shock from one can be deadly, but the organs that create the electricity give a much weaker pulse in their tails.

"Aurora, Nathaniel," I spoke firmly but softly, not wanting to startle the beast eyeing us as if we were its next meal. "Work at it from the back. Those tails might look nasty but they are much less dangerous than the front. So, I'll keep it busy up here, and you lot take it from behind, eh? Sound good?"

Aurora's face turned pale, but she nodded—I let out an inward sigh of relief. The mental training we’d done over the past few days was paying off.

Beside me, Nathaniel summoned his weapon, which was enough of a confirmation for me... and for the creature as well. It sprang forward, using its tail to throw itself toward us. I Dashed to meet it head-on, casting Cleanse almost simultaneously on Nathaniel and me to vaporize the water we'd been splashed with. Water and electricity... well, they didn't mix.

"Radiance!" Just as our paths were about to cross, I cast the Spell on the sheath of my blade and threw myself to the side. The Beast let out a high-pitched squeal and began to writhe about, the Spell having disabled its sensitive eyes. 

I rolled to my feet and looked to either side. Aurora had dropped her Barrier and was standing a fair distance behind the eel—which had a small boulder hurtling toward it. Nathaniel had closed the distance and lashed out at one of the beast's tails with his mighty glaive. 

The weapon shone with a red hue as it tore through one of the tendrils, ripping it free from the creature's body. Then, with an agonized howl, the beast curled into itself and its body began to glow.

"Get back!" I called out to Nathaniel, who was just about to take another swing. He heeded my warning and leapt away but didn’t make it far before a pulse of electricity erupted from the monstrosity. I cursed as the wave of power slammed into Nathaniel, throwing him toward the ground.

"Aurora, grab him!"

There was no need for the instruction, as she was already rushing toward him. I ran at the Eel, which looked much less dangerous now that so much of its energy had been burned. Its body was no longer ringed by electricity, and the glow that it naturally released was hardly visible.

*Click.*

"Affliction! Hex! Rend!" My blade struck an eye as I simultaneously drove my fist into its side. Both debuffs sank in, and so I yanked my sword free, slashing the blinded creature in several places and robbing its Agility while tearing jagged wounds across its body. 

I ducked under one of its remaining tails and shredded the other with the tip of my weapon. Another shriek pierced the air a second before the Beast sent a pulse of electricity toward me through its remaining tail. It was slow, and I had already dove under it, then came up to stand beneath the eel's head. 

With an empowered thrust, I Pierced upward, driving my sword through one of the creature's gills and out the top of its skull. Its body continued to writhe, but its head slumped lifelessly from my blade. The weak, electric charges died out as I ripped my weapon free and leapt over the body to check on Nathaniel.

"Aurora! How is—?" My worried cry stopped the moment I caught sight of them. Nathaniel was sitting cross-legged on the ground, canteen in hand, while Aurora was fussing over the burnt skin on his bicep, which was healing rapidly.

"I'm alright, I reckon." Nathaniel capped his canteen and hooked it onto the satchel he was leaning against. "That bugger would've gotten me if it weren't for yer warnin'. I appreciate that."

"Not a problem, mate." I knelt down and placed my hand on his arm. "Greater Heal."

A surge of warmth surged from the center of my chest, flowed down my arm, and out through my palm. Bright light erupted from the cracks between my fingers, and once I removed my hand, the injury was gone.

"That should do," I said with a nod.

"Y-you—how did you—?" Aurora stammered, yet she couldn't voice her question before Nathaniel stood up.

He looked at his arm briefly. "Well, that's bloody useful. Leaves ya a bit famished, though, dunnit? How's about we cook that thing there?"

I grinned. "That sounds like a right good thing to do, yeah? Get a fire started if you would. Aurora, is your combined Endurance and Vitality at least Level Five?"

"Uh... Exactly five, yes," she answered warily. "Are we... really going to eat that thing?"

"If you prefer dried rations and biscuits again, be my guest." I shrugged and headed off toward the corpse, snatching a vial of Infernal Wash as I went—Cleanse would still be on Cooldown for another few minutes. "Care to help me fish out its Essence? Or would you prefer to straighten up that mess it made?"

Her face darkened momentarily, and she groaned as she looked at the scattered commodities. "I'll take care of the haul."

Now that I know everyone's alright, I should take a closer look at this thing. How in Tara's name did such a creature get down here?

I tilted the bottle of Wash onto myself and—rather liberally—applied the magical liquid to my skin, clothing, and weapon. Unfortunately, the tacky substance that covered the creature's membrane had soaked me during the fight, and Cleanse was on Cooldown from dissolving the water.

Every time I need it. I shook my head and squatted next to the corpse, looking over it in curiosity. From the texts I recorded, these shouldn't be found anywhere before the caves that start at Floor Thirty-Six. Although this one is much weaker than its brethren, and it looks like the mutation caused by the Plague is mild. Size... eyes... and tails. I don't see anything else...

"Just what are you doing here?" I said aloud as I stood and twirled my cane. "Did someone put you here, perhaps? But if you were carried from an upper Floor, your Level would show that..."

Did it... lose Levels due to the lack of Plagued energy on this Floor?

For the life of me, I just couldn't figure out how the beast had come to be. Finally, after studying the beast for a few more minutes, I decided it was beyond the current me and lifted my hand over its head and pictured its Essence. "Pull."

The corpse shuddered, and a sphere ripped through the rubbery skin and landed in my palm. It was about half the size of my fist and only weighed a couple of kilograms. My eyes widened when I saw its description...

[Name: Essence]

[Rank: 562]

[Description: The accumulated Plagued energy of a being compressed into physical form]

"Five hundred... sixty... two..." I looked back at the corpse and grinned, holding my hand above it a second time. Then, closing my eyes, I pictured a blank Card and the path it would need to take to reach me, "Pull."

There was a vulgar, squelching noise, and I felt the weight of the cold metal as it came to rest in my hand. I opened my eyes and nearly leapt in excitement when I saw the face. A tiny, purplish blue creature with wide eyes peered up from the image. Around it were bubbles, rocks covered with algae, and strange plants filling the landscape.

[Card Name: Eel, Electrostatic]

[Class: Summon]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 1]

[Essence: 0/1,000]

[Name: Unnamed]

[Description: The Wielder Summons an Eel companion. All mental Foundations must be of an equivalent Level or higher than the Level of the Summon.]

[Duration: 15 minutes]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

[Skill 1: Shock. The Eel releases a charge of stored energy, ending a bolt of electricity toward its target.]

[Note: This Summon's Duration is halved on land and doubled in water.]

Well, how about that, I mused. What a fascinating creature. It's a shame that it's only a Pure... And I can't say it's something I would use... Of course, sea Summons will be helpful in the future. However⁠—

"Um... excuse me, Rowan..." I turned to find Aurora standing behind me, clutching her chest. She was sweating slightly, and her eyes were full of excitement. She looked at me expectantly. "What did it drop?"

I cocked my head in curiosity. "Aurora, is your Precognition working at the moment?"

"It warmed whenever Nathaniel snatched that creature from the lake, and now..." She nodded furiously, then took a swig from her canteen and used her sleeve to wipe the sweat from her forehead. "Now I'm burning up. I'm almost positive that Beast was what dragged us here."

"Interesting..." Perhaps having her along will be more fruitful than I thought. "Well, you'll be pleased to know that we—as a group—have obtained our first Summon."

"W-we what?!" Aurora's eyes widened when I handed her the Card, then they glowed briefly when she Examined it. "This... I'd like to roll for it. Is that alright?"

I smiled. "Of course. I was leaning toward selling this, but if you want it, you're welcome to it. Let's ask Nathaniel if he's interested. If not, I'll pass in favor of increasing my odds on the next roll."

She nodded, and we both strode over to where he was slowly feeding the fire. After looking up from his work and glancing between the two of us, he gestured toward Aurora, who was bouncing in excitement. "Good news?"

"Rowan got our first Summon!" Aurora nearly squealed in excitement, and Nathaniel raised an eye, accepting the Card she held out.

His eyes glazed over briefly from whatever method he used to read descriptions, and he said, "How about that... Are we planning to sell it?"

"Absolutely not!" Aurora sounded offended. "This is our very first Summon as a group! We should keep it. Besides, it's adorable."

Nathaniel grunted and returned the Card to her. "I'll Pass. Not fond o' things that slither."

"Men." Aurora rubbed her temples before smiling and slipping the Card into her Deck Box. She summoned it immediately, and a tiny, fifteen-centimeter-long creature appeared on the ground beside her. It could have been mistaken for a small serpent if it wasn't for its bulging eyes and slick skin. "Aww, look at the little dear."

I glanced at Nathaniel, who'd purposely scooted around to the other side of the fire as Aurora scooped the creature up. It curled gently around her wrist and looked at her in curiosity.

"I'll call you Ivy," she announced, and the little beast... barked? When it did, a small spark left its throat.

"Alright, while you two get to know each other..." I gestured to Nathaniel. "Think you can make room for the corpse? Some of its organs will be worth quite a large sum."

He nodded, pulled out his bag, and headed toward the corpse after casting another glance at... Ivy. I laughed and followed along.

I'll make myself useful and finish tidying the mess...

My mood dropped when I saw the scattered pile.

Which... may take a while...

CHAPTER ELEVEN

JASON'S DECISION

Ayoung man stood beneath the prismatic sunlight that filtered through the stained-glass window of one of many Liberation Chapels. This one was a small branch at the northernmost point of the Tenth Floor and attached to the Liberation Exchange stationed there. The man stared at his feet, gripping a crumpled letter tightly between his shaking hands.

"Brother..."

He clutched the letter to his chest and blinked away the tears that tried to fall. First his youngest sister... now his younger brother? His face twisted as he pictured the men in black he’d seen sprinting from his family's manor the night of the fire. Jason had done his best to track them down and urged his father—Aldis—to assist, but the man had refused after hearing the ravings of Margeret, Jason's mother.

'The delusions of a distressed young man,' his mother had said when he’d brought up the people he'd seen. 'We all know it was your brother who started that fire. There's no point in trying to deny it. Only the Tower knows why you're always trying to protect him!'

Jason shook his head. Another "accidental" fire? It can't be a coincidence. And with Zachary's Origin Card and Enhancements... It's nearly impossible for a fire to have killed him.

"Not unless he was already dead..." The words came out slow, barely audible above the muffled voices coming from the next room. But as he re-read the letter, Jason was interrupted by the creak of one of the side entrances. 

He looked over the rows of pews to see Julian, who was his superior despite them both having reached the Rank of Priest. Jason had only recently become a second-stage Priest, while Julian was in the third stage of his Priesthood... and well on his way to becoming a Bishop.

"Jason, shall we get started?" Julian walked gracefully around the pews, his white robes flowing gently in his wake. He was an irregularly tall man and would have made a great Guilder if he wasn't so lanky. "We'll have our work cut out for us today. An up-and-coming Guild has pushed its way to the Tenth Floor and seeks our Blessings before they confront the Fiend. Their donation was... quite charitable. They—What's wrong, my friend?"

Julian rushed forward the last few steps and placed his hand on Jason's shoulder, stooping slightly to look into his friend's eyes. Jason watched as his senior studied him, their gazes meeting before Julian glanced at the letter still clutched tightly against his chest.

"Do I need to handle this lot on my own?" Julian asked, concerned.

Jason sighed and eased his grip on the letter. "Possibly. Are you sure?"

"I am," Julian responded swiftly. "You go and have a word with the Bishop. Whatever it is, if it's enough to have you of all people so worked up, I'm sure he'll grant you leave. Just be thankful you're at this site and not one of the other ones. Not all of the top brass are so compassionate as our Bishop Lewis."

"I'll have a word with him, then." Jason took a few steps from the window before glancing back. "Thank you, Julian."

He approached the back exit, leaving Julian to handle their shared burden for the day. The door opened to reveal a long, expansive hallway. Artwork covered the walls on either side, depicting the most-significant scenes from the Church of Liberation's history.

A calming aura surrounded Jason as he proceeded down the hall—an effect of the Circuits carved within the paintings—and he studied every image as he walked by. The first painting depicted a scene of the Unknown Founder reaching up with both hands when the first gift of the Tower descended—the first Card. The second image showed a group of men with metal spears surrounding the large Fiend that spawned on the Tenth Floor.

Though he'd seen the paintings a hundred times, Jason couldn't fight the urge to once again admire each one. Finally, after nearly a quarter-hour had passed, he reached the last: brilliant portrayal of the Land of Liberation at the northernmost point of the Origin Floor. 

It was a beautiful city. Every building was constructed with a pearlescent white stone that could only be found on the upper Floors. However, what really stood out in this scene was the thin, purple bubble surrounding the metropolis. Jason had never seen it himself, but he'd learned through the Church's teachings that it was a barrier fueled by Essence, able to ward off most dangers should they approach.

As he finished studying the artwork, the serenity created by the passage faded... and his heartache returned. Yet, the calm had helped him settle his thoughts, and he was even more sure than before that there was more to Zachary's death than what the message contained. His fists once again clenched around the letter as he turned and gently rapped on the iron door leading into the Bishop's study. 

After a few seconds, a harsh, firm voice within called, "You may enter!"

Jason grunted as he pushed against the heavy door, which opened into a spacious hexagonal room. Shelves full of books lined every wall aside from the one with the door and the one opposite, which boasted an impressively large glass window that overlooked a small, dark lake outside.

"Ahh, Jason. To what do I owe the pleasure?" came the voice of a bulky man who sat at a charred wooden desk situated just before the window. He placed down the tome he'd been reading and removed his monocle to look in Jason's direction. His white-and-gold cassock clashed against his unkempt black hair and bushy beard—both of which were unbecoming of a man of his stature. To Jason, he’d always appeared more like a grizzled veteran than a clergyman. 

"Bishop Lewis." Jason walked forward confidently, stopping only to give a slight bow once he reached the desk, then sat in one of the opposing chairs. The Bishop was not one to mince words, so Jason skipped the pleasantries. "Sir, I wish to request leave to handle a family matter. As the situation is rather complicated, I can't be sure of the time I'll need to settle my affairs."

Lewis scratched at his beard before leaning forward on both elbows and looking directly into Jason's eyes. "You're a diligent member of the clergy, Jason. If you continue on your current path, you'll have no issues reaching your goal of Inquisitor within the next two years. Even a single year wouldn't be an impossibility."

Jason took a deep breath, prepared to respond, but the Bishop held up a hand. "I'm not saying I find fault with your taking some time. I already know your situation and feel that I know what decision you'll make, but it didn't sit right with me not informing you of what will happen if you go through with it. So, I'm granting your leave, but if it extends to more than two weeks, I'll be required to report it to this Floor's Arch-Bishop. If that happens... I can't guarantee that you'll receive a timely promotion. So, knowing this... What is your decision?"

For several moments, Jason thought over the Bishop's words. I've tried repeatedly to find out who killed Camilla, but regardless of what I tried,, the tracks were too covered or aged for any of the family's Relics to yield any results... 

That was the whole reason he'd decided to follow the path of an Inquisitor once he became a third-stage Priest rather than that of a Bishop. Inquisitors had the right to access many of the Church's secrets and pursue their own investigations when not directly performing a function for one of their superiors. If his search led him to being away for an extended period... his work would all be for naught. 

No. Although it is my best chance, becoming an Inquisitor is not guaranteed to help me achieve my goal. First Camilla... and now Zachary... Jason gritted his teeth. This isn't an opportunity I can throw away. I'll likely never find the murderer if the tracks grow cold again. 

"Thank you for your consideration, Bishop Lewis, but this is something I have to do," Jason said after steeling his resolve.

"Very well." Lewis smiled warmly. "I believe that you've made the right decision, but do hurry back. I hate to see young talent go to waste."

Jason started to rise but paused when, almost as an afterthought, the Bishop added, "Oh, and don't fret over leaving Julian on his own. I'll head down and assist him for the day. Besides, that Guild did make a rather hefty donation."

Jason stood and bowed slightly—just the right angle based on the difference in their status—before turning and leaving the study. There was work to be done... and this time, he wouldn't fail.

CHAPTER TWELVE

ESSENCE LIMIT

"I can't believe it," Aurora repeated for the fourth time since she'd summoned the small eel. "You actually managed to Tame a Plagued Beast, and we're only on the Third Floor... Do you realize how lucky you have to be to⁠—"

"Ahh, that's right," Rowan interrupted Aurora, then fished two Cards from his Deck Box. "You still haven't seen these."

Aurora walked between Rowan and Nathaniel, and the large man stiffened slightly when her arm grazed his. He quickly moved to stand on Rowan's opposite side to see what it was the man had removed from his Deck. Their information filled his vision at a glance—an Effect of his Discerning Eye.

[Card Name: Luck]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Description: Increases the drop rate of all Cards within the Tower. The Wielder must deal the final blow.]

[Effect: Drop rate increased by 20% of existing rate]

[Card Name: Tame Creature]

[Class: Summon]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder attempts to cleanse a Plagued Beast of its affliction in an endeavor to befriend or capture it.]

[Effect 1: The Wielder casts Tame Creature before injuring the target. If successful, the target creature is cleansed of its Plague and becomes a Summon. The Summon dropped cannot be of a higher Rank than the equivalent Rank of the targeted creature, but it can be lower. The probability listed below this Effect is applied after the likelihood of whether or not the targeted Beast will drop a Card.]

[Pure: 50%]

[Blessed: 14%]

[Holy: 1.4%]

[Sacred: 0.14%]

[Angelic: 0.0014%]

[Cooldown: 22 hours]

Ahh, his Luck and Tame Creature Cards. Not going over each other's Decks until reaching the Fifth Floor will help us train individually as we get used to the more formidable Plagued Beasts. My grandfather would likely agree with him on that point. Nathaniel smiled inwardly as he recalled the Grand Elder's words. "If one cannot stand alone, they have no place in a group. Each member of a Party is a pillar, and if one falls, the rest will surely crumble."

"This is…" Aurora's voice brought Nathaniel out of his musings. He glanced at the beautiful young woman and felt his cheeks growing warm. She was bent over slightly, observing the two Cards after having activated whatever inspection-type skill it was that she owned.

"Where… How…But…" Aurora stumbled over her words for a moment before regaining her composure. "I won't ask where you got it, but this... with your Origin Card… Do you have any idea what someone would do to..."

Her voice trailed off, and her face turned solemn. The tiny eel—Ivy—slithering on her palm curled up as if sensing its owner's mood turn sour. "Rowan... you know what would happen if word got out, right?"

"I'm aware of how dangerous it is, yes," he said, waving his cane as if to show it wasn't too big a deal. "So I plan to keep that information in the Party—for now, at least. Now, why don't we settle down for a warm meal?"

"You're really going to eat him?!" Aurora asked, a look of horror on her face as her new Summon peeked curiously from around her shoulder. Nathaniel observed the creature. It was slightly longer than before, since Aurora had decided to spend the thousand Essence it took to bring it to Level Two. It had also gained a new Skill—one that Nathaniel felt would be devastating once it reached a higher Level.

[Card Name: Eel, Electrostatic]

[Class: Summon]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Name: Ivy]

[Description: The Wielder Summons an Eel companion. All mental Foundations must be of an equivalent Level or higher than the Level of the Summon.]

[Duration: 30 minutes]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

[Skill 1: Shock. The Eel releases a charge of stored energy, sending a bolt of electricity toward its target.]

[Skill 2: Discharge. The Eel releases a pulse of electricity in a sphere around it. Discharge causes no damage, but all enemies within its range have a chance to become paralyzed. Allies are not affected.]

[Note: This Summon's Duration is halved on land and doubled in water.]

Eventually, when Discharge has some real power behind it, it can definitely help turn the tides of a battle. With that alone, this Summon is almost worth using a Promotion on... Nathaniel watched as the eel sprang from Aurora's shoulder and snatched up the piece of raw meat that Rowan held in his hand—a piece of its former body. Aurora's face turned pale, and Rowan began to laugh. 

Well... it would be a great Card to use a Promotion on... if it wasn't for Rowan. There's no telling what he'll be able to Tame in the future with that Origin Card of his, and Promotions don't start to become Floor-clear rewards until the Fifth. Even then, they are only rewarded on every fifth Floor after and only if the Ascension Trial is passed without missing a single achievement. I wonder if Rowan is aware...

He glanced at his compatriot. His... friend. The man was an enigma, and though Nathaniel had an inkling of the truth, he wouldn't push Rowan into talking about it.

If what Rowan said at Eden's Teahouse was true... 

"Nathaniel!" Rowan called from the opposite side of the corpse.

"Yes, Rowan?"

"Was there a frying pan mixed in with your baggage?" he asked. "I think I can put together a fine meal with this."

"I do," Nathaniel replied with a nod, his stomach already grumbling. Over their last month together, he and Aurora had come to learn that Rowan's cooking was just as advanced as his swordplay. "I'll fetch it out and get the fire going while you finish here."

Nathaniel set out to handle his tasks while Aurora attempted to wrestle the raw meat from Ivy's maw. I observed the goings-on for a moment before getting to work myself. 

First, I positioned the corpse so that it lay in a straight line, flat on its stomach. Then, I unsheathed my sword and cut a clean path from the base of its neck to the tip of its tail, nearly splitting the giant creature in half.

This next part... I grimaced before pulling out one of my throwing knives and carefully removing the eel's spine. Of course, with it being so large, the task wasn’t nearly as clean or easy as preparing a Crazed Beast of the same type. Still, even though I wasn't fond of the filth, the work brought back pleasant memories—and I had Cleanse ready to go the moment I finished. 

It's a shame you can't be with me, Dad. Before he’d begun his late ascension and after Mum had passed, we spent hours in the kitchen. He'd taught me a fair bit about cooking, and we'd hardly ever eaten the same dish twice.

My hands moved on their own, gently pulling at the spine and making sure that nothing was left. Once it was clear, I separated the head and cut the meat into multiple strips. In the end, there were several dozen filets ready for seasoning.

Well... it's not perfect, but it's not like I have a frying pan large enough to fit the whole thing.

For the next few minutes, I seasoned each cut with the few herbs and condiments I'd brought along. Then, once everything was prepared, I took my place by the fire and used the cookware Nathaniel had provided to get started.

"Where'd you learn to cook the way you do?" Aurora asked, sitting in one of the chairs Nathaniel had placed around the fire.

"Ahh." I smiled warmly. "My father taught me before he passed away."

"It sounds like he was a good man," she replied. Then, more cautiously, she added, "You... don't talk about your mum much. What was she like?"

"Well... I don't really remember her," I lied. Of course, that had been true... for a good portion of my life, but once I'd gained the first Effect of my Origin Card in my previous life, my memory of her had come surging back. She was a beautiful, kind woman, but she was always sickly and had passed away while I was very young.

It was silent for a moment. Nathaniel had stopped what he was doing to watch me, and after a bit of awkward silence, Aurora continued, "I'm sure she was a remarkable woman. I'm sorry for bringing it up."

"Don't be." I glanced up at Aurora, who was digging through her bag for her pack of rations. "You know, you should really consider bringing your Vitality and Endurance to Level Three as soon as we earn the Essence. In fact, that should be the first thing we do once we get back to the shop unless we earn enough Essence between now and the time we leave."

"I thought you wanted me to focus on getting my Will to Level Four so Precognition wouldn't affect me so harshly?" she asked.

"That is a priority, but after thinking on it for a bit, I believe your physical aspect is more important." I gestured to the meat I had searing in the pan. "Plagued Beast meat is a powerful supplement. Where protein is excellent for the body, the Plagued energy within the meat of Beasts is good for the soul. Unfortunately, your Foundations are currently too low to partake in this sumptuous meal, so you're missing out on many benefits."

Nathaniel nodded in agreement. "What good will it be for us to earn ten million Essence if your soul can't even handle the first million? Sure, we could purchase higher-Rank Cards with that wealth, but you still wouldn't be able to push them over Level Two or Three. A Wielder with ten Level Five Pure Cards will always defeat a Wielder with ten Level Three Holy Cards." His eyes flicked toward me, and he added, "Well, almost always."

That's the most Nathaniel has said in front of Aurora since she joined us. I chuckled, then said, "He's right. We need to up your limit; to do that, your physical Foundations should be first. In fact... before we settle on doing this, we should all have our Essence Limits tested. If your capacity is too low, it probably would be better to level your Will first."

I tapped my chin thoughtfully. It's a shame she fractured her soul from pushing Precognition to Level Four. I'm sure it's healed by now, but had she not done that, the path forward would be much more straightforward.

Come to think of it, I wonder what my Essence Limit is.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

NOT I. WE.

"Oi! This here should be the one!" I called back, then ducked into a fallen, rotting tree that looked to have been carved out by the local fauna. It was dark and damp, and I could hear my boots squelching as they pressed against the wet wood. Ahh, there you are. Patches of lengthy, glowing mushrooms dangled from the ceiling of the massive log, casting a dim purple light throughout the hollow.

I poked my head around the entrance to check on Aurora and Nathaniel. She stood next to one of the few trees still standing in this area. Her gaze was tense as she studied the lengthy claw marks that marred its thick bark. She ran her hand along one of the grooves while Nathaniel stood behind her, glaive at the ready.

While they investigated the area, I set my bag down, grabbed one of my throwing knives, then reached for the closest of the hanging clusters. Aside from farming Beasts for Essence, I hadn't intended on harvesting any resources on the lower Floors. In my opinion, the return wouldn’t be worth the time spent, but since we'd already been this far north due to our impromptu stop, I figured we could make the trip.

We'd left the cavern the morning prior, only having stayed the one night. Though the location would eventually become a decent source of income from the Demon Glass, the minerals wouldn't be ready to harvest for another few decades. Even then, gathering it wouldn't be worth it for our group, as a kilogram of the same material from the Twenty-Fifth Floor onward would be worth just as much as that entire cave. 

For someone who preferred the relative peace of the Third Floor, however... Well, information about its location could serve as a valuable asset in the future. Perhaps we can trade its coordinates to an interested party...

With a gentle tug and a flick of my knife, the luminous mushroom dropped from the dying wood. Careful not to damage the gills, I used my blade to remove the cap. Once it was separated, I placed the stalk in one of my empty pouches and tossed the rest out into the midday sun—where it instantly dissolved. My hands moved swiftly, plucking and slicing the plants until the cluster was cleared entirely. Then, before storing the last of the stalks, I called Aurora and Nathaniel over to review its details.

[Name: Alma Fungi (Stem)]

[Class: Material]

[Rank: 1]

[Description: An alchemical ingredient used primarily in the creation of minor Essence-recovery tinctures. This material will quickly dissolve if exposed to direct sunlight]

"So this is what they used to create our daily brews in the Academy," Aurora said. "May I?"

"Go right ahead." I handed her the stalk so she could look over it. "The brew these create won't be as potent as those provided with our daily meals, but they'll accelerate the healing of the fractures your soul sustained. Better than nothing, yeah?"

"Certainly." Aurora gingerly placed the herb back in my hand. "But… how did you know where they were? There's enough here to supply a group of ten for a month!"

"Ahh." I grinned. "Let's just say that I'm well-learned. Now, tell me about the marks on the tree. What did the two of you learn?"

Aurora pursed her lips, and it looked like she wanted to make a fuss, but after a few seconds, she rolled her eyes and sighed. "Alright, Professor Wilder. The gouges were deep, and whatever made them moved up the tree. Since that bark is difficult to damage, we can assume that not only are the Beast's claws sharp, but it also has an incredible grip. Since we still haven't advanced past the Fifth Floor, though, it has to be a member of the Primate Class."

When she was done, she gave me a smug look, and I nodded. "Well done, well done. Now"—I glanced to Nathaniel, who stood a few paces behind her, constantly casting his gaze out of the small passage—"Nathaniel, do you have anything to add?"

"Mmh," he mumbled, then nodded toward Aurora. "She's right about the Class, the claws, and the grip." 

Aurora looked victorious and was about to say something, but stopped short when Nathaniel continued, "But, Aurora kept referring to it. That's a problem, since we aren't dealing with one enemy but several. Judging by the fact that we didn't come across a single Beast all morning, I'd say that we are in the territory of an entire Primate troop and that they are away for the day, likely hunting."

Aurora turned pale, then rushed to the entrance and looked toward the massive tree. I watched as she scanned the clearing, likely noticing for the first time how the felled trees were in a perfect hexagonal shape around the immense tree in the center. Its limbs extended far, reaching the branches of other trees outside of the fortifications, which would have made it easy for any arboreal Beasts to travel back and forth.

My smile widened. "Very good. What else did you discover?"

Nathaniel looked down and used the point on the butt of his glaive to scratch a spot on his shin. He seemed to give it some thought before he said, "Based on the piles of fruit skins and bones I saw in the bushes on our way in and the number of marks on the tree, I'd say the troop has at least two dozen members. There were also a few grooves that were deeper than the others, so it's likely that a bunch of Crazed Beasts have gathered around one of the Corrupted Rank."

"That's right!" I beamed at the man, then gestured to Aurora, who had gone completely still. "Now, Aurora, based on your and Nathaniel's observations, what would be the best method to handle this threat? By my estimations, we have approximately four hours before they return. I'd like you to take point on this, and we'll do whatever you decide."

"Y-you want me to... What?!" she asked incredulously. She looked to Nathaniel for help, and he simply stared back, waiting patiently. It took her almost a full minute to gain her composure. "Okay... what if I say we should run away?"

"Then that's what we'll do," I replied. Aurora looked at me skeptically, so I walked over, placed a hand on her shoulder, and looked directly into her eyes. "If that's what you wish to do, then that is what we will do, Aurora. If we didn't believe in your judgment, we wouldn't have invited you into our Party. You were the number-one student at the Academy and have all the knowledge you need to be an incredible Wielder. You just lack the experience."

"We are a Party," I said with a gesture to Aurora, then Nathaniel, and finally myself. "If you feel that you're not ready for this, then that means that we aren't ready for this. We can walk away. Neither of us will hold it against you, and plenty of opportunities will be available in the future once you feel we are ready."

Aurora stared at Rowan for a long time, completely shocked by what he'd said. Usually, the man would joke and try to get a rise out of her, especially in the heat of battle, but this...

Does he really mean that? He sounds like some old veteran. Almost like the men that my father used to bring around the house. What in Tara's name made him like this? Is he actually... No. This can't be the Rowan that shared my classes in the Academy. But... does that even matter right now?

Regardless of who this man was—or wasn't—he was trying to help her. She could see that. Still, it baffled her. The Rowan she'd known, who'd shared multiple classes with her since her early years, he was quiet and reserved, and he'd never worked very hard. But... Well, that isn't true, is it?

Not including the few days on the Origin Floor when he and Nathanial had saved her from Zachary, they'd been traveling together for over a month, so they'd had plenty of conversations. Rowan rarely said much while they were on the move, but at night, when the stars shone above them, he spoke openly.

The man refused to reveal his secrets, constantly dodging or redirecting any questions about his knowledge each time Aurora tried to catch him unawares. Still, he would talk about almost anything else. They sat around the fire at night, and Rowan would tell them tales about his father, how the man had died, and about some of the things they would do together.

Every few minutes, he would cast Cleanse, which Aurora didn't think she would ever get used to, yet she had. One night, after she'd finished describing her time in the Academy and how she'd almost always stayed in the library or her dorm, studying... Rowan had told them about his experience. Her heart clenched as she listened to him, and she couldn't help but hate herself for all of her initial negative thoughts.

Rowan had spent the better part of his time in the Academy hunting Boars in the woods. Every day after classes ended, he’d headed out to the forest and farmed the Beasts for Essence, putting aside everything just so that he wouldn't lose the estate his father had left him. 

Unfortunately, the limitations imposed by his age had made it very hard on him. Since he had no one to act as a guardian, he couldn't temporarily rent out the manor or the shop to make ends meet, and it had taken all of his spare time to make the Essence he needed for the payments.

No... my assumptions were never true. Rowan has always worked harder than me... probably harder than everyone attending the Academy. And even after all of that, he still managed to place fourth overall. That's nothing short of incredible.

Aurora clenched her fists, then observed her surroundings again, this time taking into account the information the others had provided. Every one of the fallen logs was hollowed out, likely by the very Primates that had somehow managed to place them. According to what little Rowan had told them on the way, each of them had a fair number of fungi clusters.

She thought of her parents and how they'd given up so much for her. Yet, here, right here in the clearing, there was enough material to pay back nearly all of her tuition costs. Would she really leave it?

Rowan had said there would be more opportunities, but if she ran from this one, what would stop her from running from the next? You can't keep running, Aurora. Not if you're going to find your dad. Not if you want to make your parents proud.

But, I can't—She turned to find Nathaniel and Rowan watching her, patiently waiting for her decision. No, not I. We. And we can do this.

"Alright." Aurora nodded slowly, then motioned for the two to come closer. "Here's what we do."

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

PARANORMAL COACH

Istood perfectly still, waiting patiently in the topmost branches of the colossal tree. The sun was midway between its peak and final hour, and long, dark shadows stretched over the small clearing. I took a risk and glanced at my timepiece. Not much longer now...

A glance toward the mouth of one of the fallen logs revealed a fidgety Aurora crouching in the entrance and scanning the treetops nervously. As for Nathaniel, he stood brazenly atop the giant log next to hers. It was far enough out that she wouldn't get in his way, yet close enough that she could cast Spells to aid him as needed. 

All in all, this isn't terrible, I mused. Basic, maybe, but then, some of the best plans often are.

When the troop arrived, Aurora would place a Barrier around Nathaniel. The light would grab their attention and possibly lure some of them out of the tree. Additionally, the Spell would protect him if the Beasts could use ranged Skills or throw projectiles. I would creep around in the shadows and fell anything I could reach without alerting the others—the drop would either kill or cripple them, making Nathaniel’s job that much easier. 

One of three things would happen. Either my blade would end them, the fall would, or they'd be heavily injured from the landing and Aurora would try to take them out from a distance. If she couldn't, Nathaniel or I would handle it once we were clear. Our only real threat was the Corrupted Beast—at least, as far as Aurora was concerned.

We still hadn't shared our builds, and I remained adamant about not doing that until we reached the Fifth Floor. Instead, I'd had her conceive this plan with the knowledge she'd gained through our chats and her observations over the last weeks. 

Not only was it a lesson that was stressed in the Academy, but it was also the standard method for certain factions to train couriers who were unhindered by Party contracts. They would earn Essence or curry favors for their faction by safely escorting temporary Party members across the Floors. 

No one would divulge their build to a stranger who wouldn't lose any skin from sharing their secrets. Because of that, it was the courier's job to be well-learned, observant, and capable of devising plans based on what they'd gleaned from their temporary colleagues. I wanted Aurora to develop that skill.

Not only would it help her learn about her enemies, but having something to focus on also had the benefit of keeping one calm in a tense situation. That was the true worth of becoming accustomed to analyzing one's surroundings. She was an unpolished gem with a sturdy foundation, and I’d push her for as long as she was willing, until she shined just as brightly as any scion from the esteemed Families.

As for Nathaniel... I wasn't sure what I could do for him yet. He'd likely learned from some of the best tutors the Tower had to offer during his early years. The young man was focused and diligent, and since we'd begun our ascent, he'd only neglected his morning routine twice. Both instances were due to our staying in towns. I often joined him and felt I gained as much from our sparring sessions as he did. It wasn't often that I'd had the opportunity to duel an opponent with Foundations far superior to mine.

Aside from a few pointers and growing together through combat, that's likely one of the only avenues I have to help him. His Foundations are at a much higher Level than they should be for a Wielder his age. And from the few battles I've seen him in, I... have a feeling he doesn't have many other Cards. If he does, their Levels are low. Yes... I think the best way that I can help him is to suggest Cards that will synergize with however he decides to build.

"Boss, those Beasts are closing in," David's voice in my mind cut through the forest's silence.

"Thank you, David. If you would, keep an eye on Aurora." I heard a shrill screech in the distance and pressed myself tighter against the trunk. "Should she run into trouble, alert me. Directly."

"You got it, Boss."

Ooohaaaghh! Ooohaaaghh!

As I stood amidst the dense foliage, the rustling of leaves was quickly drowned out by the cacophony of shrieks and growls emanating from the unseen menace. I gripped my blade and braced myself for the Beasts' arrival.

Thud. Thud. Thud. Ooohaaaghh!

A massive creature leapt from the shadows of the farthest tree, landing in the branches several meters below and causing the trunk to shudder. It instantly noticed Nathaniel and twisted toward him, shrieking in indignation at the thing that dared invade its home. I took the chance to study our foe while it was preoccupied.

Like most Beasts of the Corrupted Rank, it was dark and misshapen. Its fur was almost entirely black, and it was missing chunks of flesh, which had been replaced with a bubbling, purplish-black liquid. Unlike on the Fallen Eel from the cavern, the festering pustules hadn't developed into tentacles or additional appendages like were commonly found on Beasts of the next Rank. Its toes splintered the branch as it stood to its full height and beat its chest, grunting and challenging the tiny human far below.

At that same instant, the leaves surrounding the great tree burst with action as dozens of smaller, similar Beasts leapt onto the lower branches. They shrieked and hollered, waving their fists in anger and support for their leader. I hurriedly read the descriptions furnished by my Appraising Eye.

[Name: Raving Howler]

[Class: Primate]

[Rank: Crazed]

[Level: 3]

[Description: A primate of the atelidae family which has been heavily infected by the Plague. These creatures often fight amongst themselves unless an alpha arises to take command of the troop. They use their powerful grip and sharp claws to hook and drag their prey into the trees, where the troop tears the quarry apart while it remains suspended and helpless.]

[Skills: Bite, Throw, Clench]

Absolutely barbaric. I cast my gaze on the leader, which stood nearly twice as tall as those around it. As for the larger one...

[Name: Raving Howler, Alpha]

[Class: Primate]

[Rank: Corrupted]

[Level: 3]

[Description: A primate of the atelidae family which has been heavily infected by the Plague. This creature stands apart from its peers. It is bigger, stronger, and far more intelligent. It uses its power and higher intellect to guide the troop, creating an indomitable force that can hold its territory even in the most adverse conditions. Excessively territorial.]

[Skills: Bite, Throw, Clench, Howl, ???, ???]

Hmm... that’s surprising, my Foundations are too low to see all of its Skills. No matter. Based on the distance it covered when it arrived, I'd say one of the Skills is Vault. The other is either Pound or Rally. Now, I just need it to... ahh, there it goes.

It stopped pounding its chest and fell from the tree, landing with a loud thump as the entirety of the Beast crashed into the ground. Not quite so brazen, several of its minions leapt from one branch to another, finally dropping to the earth from the lowest branches. Those that stayed behind gathered armfuls of rinds, sticks, or whatever else they found lying about the treetop. Nathaniel calmly summoned his glaive, and the Alpha roared. The Howlers in the tree started hurling their missiles while those on the ground raced forward.

Ahh, Rally it is. I smiled inwardly. And now that they're suitably distracted...

"Overcast," I muttered.

Swarthy haze materialized from nowhere around the middle branches of the trunk, obscuring the vision of the Howlers who'd stayed behind. Their cries of anger were cut off, and grunts of confusion took their place. Through the fog—semi-transparent for me, as the caster—I could see the Alpha look up from the ground, rage painted across its face.

Well... you're really not going to like this, I mused.

I left my cover in the tree's canopy, Dashing down into the growing fog and landing just behind a bewildered Howler. My sword sliced cleanly through the tendons on its ankles, and I’d already sprung to the next branch before the sound of its screams reached my ears. The sounds of claws meeting metal echoed from below, covering my deft movements.

Blood splattered against the trunk as I felled a second Beast, then leapt toward a third that was hanging by its tail on the same branch. With a swipe of my blade, the tail was severed, and it plummeted toward the earth, its limbs flailing while it desperately—and unsuccessfully—tried to grasp on to one of the many branches it passed.

A nearby Howler witnessed the exchange, dropped its armful of makeshift projectiles, screeched, and pointed toward me. The tip of my blade Pierced into its wide-open maw a second later, silencing the Beast, but not before several more heads turned in my direction.

It seems the jig is up.

Aurora held her Prismatic Prison around the Alpha while Nathaniel and Rowan handled the rest of the troop. Just like they'd discussed, she'd cast the Spell the moment the first of the Howlers had started plummeting from the tree. When the fog rolled in and the first of the Beasts had fallen, the Alpha had stopped its advance and looked up, giving her the chance to lock it in place.

She was holding the Spell now, scanning the battlefield and doing her best to keep up with the boys' movements. It was nearly impossible. Seeing through the haze in the tree above was out of the question, but she could easily count the corpses as they fell to the ground. The first five had been perfectly spaced out, with one falling every three seconds. 

And then... She didn't know what had happened after the first few, but there came a moment when more than a dozen dropped from the canopy simultaneously. Aurora winced and redoubled her efforts to keep the Alpha contained. Seeing so many of its companions fall at once, it became enraged and started beating on the walls of the translucent barrier. Every strike added to the already building weight on her shoulders.

I can't fall. I have to hold the barrier until they've finished off the Howlers. They're counting on me.

She was sure they could have handled the entire horde without her assistance—or any plan at all, for that matter—but the two of them were giving her a chance, and she wanted to prove that she was capable. Something slithered over her shoulder, and she forced a smile at her little Summon. Ivy made a strange hissing noise, and she could feel a flicker of worry across their bond.

"It's okay, Ivy. I can hold out a little long⁠—"

Crack.

She snapped her mouth shut, and her body tensed as she risked a glance over her shoulder. No. No, no! At the other end of the log, only a dozen meters from her, a massive Howler crept forward... and it was just as large as the one she had trapped in her prison. 

Ivy leapt from her shoulder and coiled up on the ground behind her. Arcs of electricity lit the dark space between her and the incoming threat as the small eel hissed in warning.

"Ivy, don't! We can—Ungh!" An immense pressure bore down on her shoulders, and she turned to see the captured Alpha driving its fist into the side of its prison. I can't hold this and deal with... She shivered. Why is it suddenly so cold?

David hovered upside-down above Ivy, chuckling. "Don't worry, little guy. I've got your back."

"Are you sure you can handle it?" Rowan's voice sounded through David's Spectral Connection.

"Nothing to worry about, boss," David replied quickly. "If you've finished up in the tree, though, I’d come help. I don't think Aurora can hold that Spell for much longer."

"Got it. Be careful."

"Will do." David looked up—well, down—at the little eel and smiled. "I'll teach ya a thing or two. Just get ready to use that second Skill of yours."

Ivy nodded almost imperceptibly. David had already explained to the eel that only it could see him... and he was surprised at how well it understood. His grin broadened as he activated Frost Field, and the enemy Alpha began to slow. A thin layer of frost developed on the Beast's fur, and he enjoyed the look of confusion as its movement stiffened.

"Alright, Ivy, this is what we call synergy," David explained. "Do you see how fast that frost is melting? And how it's creating water..."

The eel just bobbed up and down, holding back the Skill David had told it to prepare. He sighed and ran his palm over his face. Geez, it's almost like talking to Larry. Well, maybe he'll get it after this.

"Alright, now use Discharge!"

The eel curled up, and then a flash of blinding light filled the back of the log. David watched as the Alpha spasmed and fell over. He pumped his hand and patted the little eel on the head.

"Good job! Now, keep casting your other Skill to kill it!" he coached. 

David used Minor Fear on the oversized Howler for good measure as he floated lazily above it, then watched as bolt after tiny bolt of lightning hit the Beast. He couldn't be sure whether its heart stopped due to the fear, or because of the constant barrage of lightning bursting against its wet fur, but it didn't take long for the creature to die. After a few words of praise to Ivy, he floated through the top of the log and surveyed the battlefield.

Awww, I missed it! David complained internally and crossed his arms. Nathaniel hadn't moved from the top of his log, yet a pile of Howler remains surrounded him on every side.

As for the Alpha, it was already dead, and Rowan was looking dejectedly at a shard of Essence he'd presumably Pulled from its corpse. David giggled. Well, I guess his Taming was unsuccessful... again.

He launched himself up above the trees, where he took some time to watch the afternoon sun. Even if the skies here were darker and more depressing than those of the First Floor, he didn't regret leaving the Academy. It had taken many, many years for someone who met the requirements to speak with him, and he was so grateful. David beamed.

I'm so glad you came along, Rowan.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

TRUTH

Jason stood silently below the night sky of the Origin Floor, staring off toward a dark alley, waiting. Beside him, a hooded, white-robed man tapped his foot anxiously and glanced toward the floating clock, visible even from this incredible distance. In his hands was a strange device that looked similar to a lantern, yet instead of providing the usual light one would expect, a dense gray vapor was seeping out from within the glass.

“It’s almost time, Jason,” the man said quietly. His voice was raspy, as if he’d gone days without taking a drink. “If she doesn’t arrive within the next five minutes, I’ll have to start the ritual without her.”

For the first time since they’d arrived, Jason looked away from the alley and tried to peer into the darkness of the deep cowl obscuring the man’s features. He grimaced when he found he couldn’t break the hood’s Effects. “She’ll be here, Erol.”

The seconds ticked down, during which time Jason kept glancing at his old friend. His skin was tight around his hands, so much so that Erol’s bones and veins appeared to be rubbing against one another. He looked frail, old… and his voice…

“You can stop looking at me like that, Jason. I know you want to ask, but I’ll tell you now… there are some answers you’re better off not knowing.” It was hard to tell with Erol’s voice being so far gone, but Jason thought he’d picked up a tone of fear, maybe desperation—like the man was pleading with him not to pursue the matter further.

“Very well,” Jason acquiesced, but only because he could now hear a set of footsteps coming closer. He didn’t even look at the newcomer before turning and walking toward the charred remains of what had once been a large warehouse.

“Well, nice to see you, too, Brother,” a female voice snapped from behind. “Ya too good to look at me now yer part of the damned white robes?”

Jason glanced at Erol, who was walking beside him, but couldn’t tell how the other man had taken the comment. Before he could turn to confront his sister, however, she’d already brushed past him, shoving his shoulder as she passed.

“She doesn’t seem to have changed much,” Erol croaked.

“You’re right.” Jason looked ahead to where his sister was walking confidently forward. Her blonde hair swayed loosely from side to side, its considerable length slightly obscuring a few of the many ornate daggers that were strapped around her waist and thighs. Her black leather boots ran up to her knees, and she wore a similarly dyed set of leather armor, with metal plates fitted over the top of the vital areas. Jason sighed.

Serena hasn’t changed a bit.

They followed behind the confident young woman, who was supposed to have used the Gray family’s influence to gather information and uncover the exact location their younger brother had been found. Jason didn’t doubt she’d succeeded—after all, she had never been one to fail.

Serena came to a stop at the edge of a massive black ring with rubble strewn about the middle. After looking around for a few minutes, she seemed to have found what she was looking for and began moving farther in, until they were standing at the outer edge of a small crater. Erol was tapping his fingers on the Relic he held while constantly glancing up at the clock.

“Tell me where, quickly,” he wheezed. “If we don’t set up soon, we’ll miss our chance.”

“Yeah, yeah. Should be right…” Serena took a few steps, held her hand out like she was using it to measure something, then walked forward and used her finger to draw a circle in the grime. Finally, she pointed back in the direction they’d come from. “Here. His body was found over there, but this should be where he was… before…”

Her confidence wavered, and she failed to finish her sentence before stepping aside and allowing Erol to do what he needed. Seeing her with her head held down, Jason couldn’t help but feel saddened. Though the two had drifted apart after he’d decided to leave the family for the Church, they’d been very close in the past.

“Look, Serena⁠—”

“Don’t.” The young woman jerked her head up and glared at him. He could see that her cheeks were wet, and her dark brown eyes were red around the edges. “I’m not here for you. I’m here to see his final moments. But I’m still not convinced that what you said is true. First you say someone killed Camilla… and now Zachary… Why?! It doesn’t make any sense!”

She began sobbing quietly to herself, and in that moment, Jason didn’t know what to do. He just turned and watched Erol, who had the cap lifted from the smoking lantern and a large Essence Crystal in the other. The man’s hood was facing the clock, and Jason thought he could hear mumbling from within, as if his friend was counting down.

It’s almost time. Soon… soon we’ll know the truth.

Serena clenched her fists so tightly her nails dug into her palms, then cut her eyes at Jason, who was staring toward the clock. Why did I ever believe him? He abandoned our family, all to chase some imaginary, black-cloaked figures he saw after being heavily burned by the fire. He was delusional then and he’s no different now. Still…

She turned toward the cloaked man. Erol wasn’t someone she remembered well, since she’d ignored pretty much all of her brother’s visitors when they were younger, but he was the one that had talked Jason into joining the Church of Liberation after the fire Zachary started. The fire that had broken their family apart. The fire that had killed Camilla.

Unlike her parents, Zachary wasn’t who she blamed. He was just a child at the time. No, she blamed Jason, who should have been watching him. Jason, who knew what Zachary was like yet had still left him alone. All because he thought he’d seen someone peeking through one of the lower windows. They had footage from the recording crystals. Nothing had entered or left their yard until the two boys had escaped the fire.

Zachary… You had the most potential out of all of us. Maybe if we’d spent a little more time with you… I could have brought you with me to the Fifteenth Floor when I took over the operations for Father. You would have liked it there. Maybe even learned to be happy.

Staring at the ground again, Serena noticed that the strange gray fog from the item had expanded and covered her feet. Smoke continuously rolled from the top of the lantern, spilling over the sides and creeping out in every direction. Jason had told her about the Relic and what it did, which was why she’d decided to tag along, yet she couldn’t help but feel slightly unnerved by how physical the smog felt as it rolled by and clung to her legs.

Then, as if it had received some unspoken command, the fog lifted from the ground and thinned out, forming a dome large enough to cover the blast site. The mist itself changed color and began to move, and the next thing Serena knew, she was watching herself measure the area… but she was moving in reverse.

As if the clock itself was rolling back, she watched as ghostly, distorted images of the three of them walked backward and left the area of the Relic’s Effect. The images seemed still for a moment as the blurry scenes shifted rapidly between night and day. Over and over the scenery changed until they could see multiple people scouring the area, and Erol twisted a dial on the side of the lantern, causing the process to slow.

“What is this?” Serena spoke softly, afraid of ruining the vision. “I could see myself clear as day when it first started, but now… I can barely make out the shapes of these people.”

Jason stepped forward, but Erol held out his free hand. “Not yet. This should still be the day after.”

He continued to wind the knob backward slowly, the image itself becoming even more blurred, but after a sudden flash, they could now make out the reds, yellows, and oranges of flame. Serena looked away from what the man was doing as the colors changed, and after a moment, she saw what looked like a dark figure leaning against a brown background.

“Stop!” she shouted.

“The Effects won’t last much longer,” Erol warned. “Jason!”

Serena heard her brother’s footsteps but didn’t look away from the blur before her. Then, suddenly, the image became crystal clear, and she could see Zachary, propped back against the wall with his body mangled and blood covering his clothes. He was looking forward… at something behind her.

It took everything she had to peel her eyes away from her brother, but once she did, she spotted the back of a blurred, dark figure walking through the shadows cast by the many flames. The figure in question was at the edge of the dome of mist, one foot and hand already out of the smoke. Serena gasped.

That’s… was Jason right all along?

“Go back further!” Jason shouted, and she could see him glaring at the back of the mysterious person.

“I can’t. Your Card consumed too much of the Essence,” Erol rasped.

Jason leapt up and sprinted forward, but as soon as he let go of the Relic, the mist started to move, playing the vision slowly from where he’d had it frozen while slowly shifting back to its original fuzzy nature. The man’s leg went completely through the dome, but her brother still hadn’t reached him. The speed was starting to pick up, and she saw Jason’s speed nearly double—likely from one of the Cards he’d received from the Church. Her brother reached the edge of the dome and spun just as the man’s face fazed out of existence.

“Damnit!” Jason cursed, but suddenly the figure stopped, then turned around to look toward Serena…

No, it’s looking at Zachary, Serena thought. Male. Too blurry to identify. But those eyes…

The man’s glowing silver eyes cut through the fog as if it didn’t exist, and they looked… sad. She wasn’t sure what to make of that before the man turned and vanished. Finally, she looked back at her brother. The flames were climbing up his legs, but he was… smiling. It wasn’t one of his usual false expressions. No, that smile was genuine.

Zachary… smiling?

Serena was even more confused than before. Then, her dying brother’s lips moved… and the dam burst. The tears she’d been fighting back came rushing out. The Relic provided no sound, but that didn’t matter. She could see how truly happy he’d been in his final moments… and she could make out exactly what he’d said.

“Camilla…”

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

DRUNKEN PONY

Itook a deep breath and grinned as we stepped onto the Fifth Floor. It was late at night, so the usual ocean of Guild recruiters was nowhere to be seen. From the Fifth Floor onward, factions started to take control and manage the goings-on in their towns. Some were more lax in their rules, but most tried to keep some semblance of civility.

This is it, I thought. This is where we start to make a name for ourselves. And… As promised, it’s time to open up a bit to the youngins. I’ll talk to them first, then introduce them to my Summons… Once we’ve left town, at least. But before we go, I need to see if I can find any information on the Vladimir girl.

“Righto! Let’s look about for a place to chat and rest up for the evening.” I glanced at the two standing on either side of me. Nathaniel seemed to be fine, with only the space under his eyes a little darker than usual to show he was getting tired. Aurora, on the other hand, looked like she could fall asleep standing up. None of us had eaten a proper meal in the last few days, and we’d travelled non-stop after fighting the apes and looting the bodies and surrounding area. I couldn’t deny that I needed a bit of sleep as well.

“As long as you put some real food in front of me, you can chat all you want,” Aurora growled, already scanning the nearby signs and sniffing the air.

“Mmm.” Nathaniel nodded in agreement.

I scratched my chin and pictured the map for this town. The one I remember might not actually exist for another fifty years or so, but it isn’t often that towns on the lower Floors make any changes. There should be a few pubs and inns in the southern quarter.

“That’s fine, and tonight the meal’s on me.” I started walking south, scanning the area for any signs of guards or patrols. There was nothing. Strange. I can’t recall any accounts of this town facing any problems in the future so I thought for sure it would be heavily policed.

There came the sounds of music and laughter echoing down the streets before we’d even reached the place. I picked up the pace, and the others followed suit, so it wasn’t long before we took a corner and saw signs of life for the first time since our arrival. The main street and few side streets they’d walked down were utterly devoid of movement, yet here… the place was packed.

“That’s… a lot of pubs…” Aurora said. Then—looking at a large man stumbling nearby—she scrunched her face and added, “A lot of drunks too.”

I laughed and made my way through the crowd, trying to find a building with either more seating or less patrons. Most of the places had customers lined up and waiting outside their front doors, and I noticed that many were wearing matching uniforms with the town’s symbol. Ahh, that explains why we didn’t pass any guards on the way. Now which—hmm? Isn’t that…

“This one looks like a proper spot,” I called back over the noise while I pointed my cane toward a nearby sign.

Aurora looked at me, then looked dubiously up at the sign. It had an image of an ass painted on it, with bubbles coming from its mouth and a spilled beer by its side. “The Drunken Pony? Are you sure? This is the only one without people lining up to get in. And, that… isn’t even a horse.”

“Heh.” Nathaniel let out a short chuckle, surprising both Aurora and me, but he didn’t make any comment.

“Yes, I’m sure,” I answered. “The sooner we grab a bite to eat, the sooner we can sleep.”

This is also the name of the place that Deacon I saved said he would be. That place was supposed to be on the Second Floor, though… and I didn’t see it while we were walking through town there. In any case, it’s worth checking out.

The three of us entered the establishment and found that despite there not being a line leading out, it was still mostly full, with only a few tables currently open. We quickly took the one closest to the back before some other group could lay claim, and it wasn’t long before we were approached by a pretty young barmaid.

She passed around a few wooden planks, which had several choices of meat and a couple of drinks listed in flaking white ink. “You lot here for drinks, or are ya lookin’ somethin’ warm? By the looks o’ you, young lady, these young men must have dragged you through the gutter.”

I frowned slightly. The woman’s right. Cleanse may have kept us unsoiled, but it did nothing for Aurora’s unruly hair or the bags under her eyes. Perhaps we should reduce our pace…

Aurora cut her eyes at me and smiled at the woman. “Close enough. Someone decided they wanted to rush through the latter half of the Fourth Floor.”

“Ohhh! So, you’re first timers!” The woman seemed to brighten up. “Well, welcome to the Drunken Pony. The meat we offer here is all cooked by my husband and his cousin, all freshly carved from Beasts slain here on the Fifth Floor. Might be a bit much if your Foundations are too low, but if you three made it through the Fourth on your own, you should be fine. We offer the normal drinks, along with a brew from the Guild that runs this town, as well as one of my husband’s own drafts that’s good for the spirit.”

“Oh? Your husband’s an alchemist, then, is he?” I couldn’t help but ask, suddenly interested in the second of the two drinks offered on the bottom of the page. Pony’s Spirits. Enough kick to drop a horse…

“That he is. Studied directly under a member of the O’Connel Family before openin’ a pub on the Second Floor. Unfortunately, a drink that doesn’t get ya pissed wasn’t in high demand down there.” She shook her head. “Had to borrow some funds to afford a place this high up, but these here are mostly Guilders, and they appreciate my husband’s work.”

So, this may actually be the place. I looked at the woman’s bright smile. She was clearly proud of her husband and what he’d achieved.

“What a… unique description,” Aurora said, beating me to it. “I’ll just have water, please. As well as two orders of the roasted Ursidae, and… a side order of sweet sprouts.”

“Someone has an appetite.” The woman giggled. “And for you, dears?”

“I’ll take the grilled Swine with no side and a mug of the pony’s spirits,” Nathaniel stated, handing the menu back.

“You mentioned that your husband’s brew wasn’t a liquor?” I asked.

“That’s right. You’ll feel a bit warm on the inside and may be drowsy later, but that’s from its Effects. Only drink it in the evenin’. It’ll speed up your overall recovery while asleep and increase your movement speed for a short time after waking,” she explained. “Parents who can’t afford to visit the Church often place an order here to take back to their children if they’ve fallen ill. It helps them sleep and can knock out most minor ailments overnight.”

Interesting. Why have I never read of this man? The Effects aren’t revolutionary, but at this price… I handed the plank of wood back to the woman. “I’ll have the same as him. And… you mentioned your husband’s cousin helps him? Does that happen to be Nicholas, by chance?”

Her smile faded and her eyes narrowed. “How do you know about Nic? You one of the ones hopin’ to rat him out to the Church?”

Did not expect that type of reaction. Perhaps the Church finally realized he left with his Deck. I leaned my cane against the bench and held my hands up. “No, nothing like that. He’s a friend and asked me to meet him at this specific establishment on the Second Floor. I wasn’t sure this was the right place, since it moved, but I’m glad to know he’s doing well. Please, tell him Rowan’s here to see him. He’ll know who I am.”

“Fine…” she answered hesitantly. “If what you say is true, then I’m sorry for acting out of sorts. I’ll be back shortly.”

“What was that about?” Aurora asked after the woman had walked behind the nearby bar and pushed open a swinging door.

I smiled, then recounted the story of how I’d met Nicholas and Locke on the First Floor. Aurora giggled at my description of how I’d found the pair, but Nathaniel just raised an eye and twitched his lip slightly. I could tell his amusement didn’t stem from the story itself as much as what said story implied—that I’d been out performing yet another of the First Floor’s tasks.

“So. The Ursidae too, then?” he asked.

“The Ursidae too,” I replied with a wink. “I’m not the type to miss an opportunity.”

“What are you two talking about?” Aurora looked between the two of us, obviously annoyed that we knew something she didn’t.

“Wha’?! Where?!”

There came a loud voice from the back room. It hadn’t come from Nicholas, but I knew the culprit all the same. The door swung open again and a young man rushed out, slipping on the wet floor and nearly running into the bar. His long, unruly red hair flung about as he looked around the room. Eventually, a pair of golden-brown eyes met with mine, and a crooked smile pushed up the freckles on his cheeks.

“Bloody ‘ell, it is you!” The cloddish youngster who—along with the portly Deacon I’d met on the First Floor—had nearly been eaten alive, half-walked half-ran to our table, stubbing his toe on a chair leg halfway and cursing as he limped the distance and sat down.

I did my best not to laugh at the boy’s antics.

“It’s nice to see you again, Locke.”

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

MISSION

“Ican’t believe me own eyes! Ye actually came!” Locke’s crooked grin was contagious—I couldn’t help but smile back. “Ol’ Nic said ya prolly wouldn’t, but I told ‘em. I told ‘em, I says, that Rowan’ll find us, you’ll see. An’ Nic was all⁠—”

“Locke!” a voice called from the bar, and I turned to see Nicholas walking toward us. His round belly pushed against the seams of a stained white shirt—it was worth noting that the floppy hair that I remembered him having was completely gone. “You’re gonna talk the poor lad’s ears off. And can’t ya see he’s not alone? How daft can ya be, boy?”

The man reached the table and placed a hand on top of Locke’s head before smiling at me. “It’s nice to see ya, Rowan. As ya can tell, this one here still can’t contain himself. Too much energy, and even sending him out to hunt for game can’t burn it out. It’s nice to see you’re not alone. My name is Nicholas, and the yapper here is Locke. It’s nice to meet you both.”

“Likewise.” Nathaniel stood and reached across the table, shaking the man’s hand. “Nathaniel.”

“Aurora.” She stood and gave a small curtsy before sitting back down.

“Oh my,” Locke said, looking across the table as if he’d just noticed they weren’t alone. “Rowan! Wha’ ya gone an’ done to have an’ angel sittin’ at yer table?”

Aurora flushed slightly, and I couldn’t help but notice Nathaniel’s shoulders tense. If you don’t tell her how you feel, friend, someone else will. I planned to stay out of it, but maybe I should have a word with him when it’s just the two of us.

Before Locke could say anything else, though, Nicholas smacked him on the back of his head with his palm. The boy rubbed the spot with both hands, whining, “Owww! Now whatcha go an’ do that for, Nick?”

I glanced across the table to see Aurora failing to hide her laughter behind her hand. Even Nathaniel’s lip twitched slightly, causing me to smile as well. It was rare to see the young man show much emotion, and it also made me wonder what type of life he’d had before joining the Academy.

“Mind your manners, boy,” Nicholas scolded. “Ya don’t talk that way to a lady ya just met. Now why don’t ya go check on their grub and let me have a word with Rowan here?”

“Fine, fine,” the boy grumbled and headed toward the kitchen, still rubbing the back of his head.

After watching Locke pass through the swinging doors, Nicholas turned back and looked me up and down. He then glanced at Aurora and Nathaniel sitting across from me, and seemed to hesitate, so I stood and patted him on the shoulder.

“Why don’t we grab our own booth and catch up?” I asked, then turned back to my companions. “I know the three of us have much to discuss, so I hope you two will excuse me for putting it off a bit longer.”

“Please, don’t allow us to hold you up,” Nathaniel replied, waving us away.

Aurora just nodded, not even looking toward us. Instead, her hungry-eyed gaze remained fixed on the swinging double doors. I chuckled and patted Nicholas on the shoulder while gesturing for him to lead the way.

Instead of bringing us toward one of the other available tables in the back of the restaurant, the short, chubby man walked by them, pushed open the back door, and stepped out. I followed closely and was surprised to see a quaint little garden in a fenced area behind the shop. There were a few different plants, along with oddly shaped fruits and vegetables hanging from branches and vines along the fence. I was impressed—I knew their worth as alchemical ingredients and became even more intrigued by this unknown alchemist.

Nicholas took a seat on a stone bench in the center and motioned to another bench across from him before looking up at the stars. I settled in the proffered spot and followed suit, enjoying the scenery while waiting for the man to speak up.

“Do you think the sky is really like this?” Nicholas eventually asked.

For the first time in a long while, I was truly taken aback. “Pardon?”

He must have misspoken.

“The sky… outside of the Tower…” he said cautiously, giving me a side-eyed look.

Or… perhaps he said exactly what he meant.

I could understand his hesitation. Not only was it a sort of unspoken taboo for citizens of the Tower to discuss what was outside… but Nicholas had also been a Deacon of the Church of Liberation. It was a known fact that official members of the clergy had more information than others about the Tower and its history. For one to speak so openly…

Why would he risk bringing this up? And what makes him think that he can trust me enough to do so? Wait…

“Nick… are you in some sort of trouble? That waitress earlier seemed…” I trailed off, looking at the man expectantly.

“Aye.” Nicholas nodded. “When Locke was excommunicated from the Church… it wasn’t as simple as him being kicked out like I told you when we first met. In fact, I was worried that our interactions could have caused you trouble… so I’m… I’m glad you’re okay, son.”

He took a deep breath, gave me a wry smile, then continued, “Locke wasn’t lying when he said he was questioning the Church, which isn’t such an uncommon thing for young scribes to do. He… took it further than he should have. Much, much further. That boy may act like a fool, but he’s far from it. When our parish was called for the annual gathering on the Origin Floor… Locke broke apart from the rest of our group and went… exploring…”

“How he managed to do it is still beyond me,” Nicholas continued, “but later—a couple of days before we met you—the Priest of our Church on the First Floor dragged me and the other Deacon to the scribe’s quarters while the boys were working. He destroyed every one of the boys’ trunks, searching the contents, until he reached the foot of Locke’s bed… when he dumped the contents, an old, tattered book fell out with the rest…”

Nicholas went silent. I scrunched my brow and ran my thumb along the design on my cane while considering what the man said. So… the boy stole something valuable… and now they’re both on the run. I’m sure that whatever that book was couldn’t have been too detrimental for the Church to lose, though, otherwise it would have been better protected. Perhaps it was something that was only meant to be seen by those already sworn to the Church.

“Why would you tell me this?” I asked, curious. We’d only met once, and though I was sure we’d both left good impressions on each other, that hadn’t been nearly enough to warrant giving me so much trust.

As if a switch had been flipped, the chubby man’s entire demeanor changed. He sat straighter, his shoulders became broader, and his eyes hardened. It was like the man had gone from being an everyday citizen to a hardened veteran in an instant. Without breaking eye contact, he fished out something behind the chef’s apron he wore and held it out for me to view.

Not for the first time in this conversation, I was surprised. The man proffered a small badge with a pointed, upside-down heart. He stayed in that position, still as a statue, and looked at me as if he were waiting for something.

Having already viewed the man’s information and knowing he was no threat even if this were some sort of trap, I pulled out my own pendant and held it in my palm for him to see. Nicholas let out a breath I hadn’t noticed he’d been holding and quickly pocketed his medallion.

“Agent Ravan,” he finally broke the silence. “You have been issued a mission by the Order. You are to take the boy currently known as Locke into your Party until instructed otherwise. After your completion of the Fifth Floor, you are to remain on the Origin Floor until further instructions have been provided by our contact in the Grandhardt branch of That Damned Bazaar.”

Whatever had come over Nicholas to change his personality to such an extent faded and—sounding more like himself—he added, “Oh, and Kel wanted me to tell you hello.”

“Of course this would have something to do with that old drunk,” I muttered, but not soft enough to keep Nicholas from hearing. The man laughed so hard, he had to place his hand on his belly to make it stop jiggling.

“Ha. That’s certainly one way to describe him. I thought he would take the boy himself when he stopped by here to have his flasks re-filled. Wasn’t I surprised when he told me the name of the agent he’d selected for this mission.” The man shook his head. “I would have never guessed you were part of the Order.”

I raised an eye. “Seeing the state the two of you were in on the First Floor, I… could say the same.”

“Heh…” Nicholas scratched the back of his neck. “Not all of us are powerful. In fact, the only training I received was physical when I was but a boy—that was before becoming a scribe, mind you. My interactions with the Order have since been very limited. After being inactive for so long… I may have let myself go. Of course, we were never truly in danger, but thanks to you, I didn’t have to reveal myself to the boy.”

“He doesn’t know?” I asked, only for Nick to shake his head. After a short pause, I had another thought. “Was the information in that tome so terrible? I’m not sure I understand what Kel hopes to gain by having Locke join our Party.”

“It’s not the information we’re concerned with,” Nicholas answered. “It’s what the boy did to get the book in the first place. Locke is… special. My original mission was to infiltrate the ranks of the Inquisitors. Only a few months after being made a Deacon, Locke was brought to me by another agent, and I was told to look after him.”

“I was never told the reason behind it… though after spending so much time with the boy, I have my suspicions. Perhaps you’ll be informed when you meet your contact in Grandhardt. Now… Do you accept this mission?” Nicholas asked.

Well, it had crossed my mind to ask the two to join us anyway. I guess having one of them is better than having neither…

“I accept.”

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

DEVIL’S LUCK

“Wh—wha’s ‘at?” Locke’s eyes widened, and for a moment, it looked like he didn’t know how to respond.

“I asked if you’d like to join our Party,” I repeated while doing my best not to show my amusement at his expression. Luckily, I’d made it back to the table before our dinner was finished, so I’d had the time to ask the others’ opinions first.

Much to my surprise, neither Aurora nor Nathaniel questioned my decision. I’d expected as much from Nathaniel, but Aurora not even asking why caught me off guard. Although to be fair, the young woman was currently tearing into her meal with a violent fervor that wouldn’t have lost out to any wild Beast.

“I…” Locke looked across the table at Nathaniel—who gave him a small nod—and Aurora before peering back at the door to the kitchen, which was swinging gently… almost as if someone had been peeking their head out before promptly moving away. The boy turned back to me with a hint of sadness in his eyes. “Are we leavin’… right away?”

“My Party and I will be staying through tomorrow night, then heading out the following morning,” I told him. “If you’d like to join us, I’ll need to know by noon tomorrow so that we can make preparations.”

“Oh, no need to doubt. I’m goin’ with ya,” Locke answered hurriedly. “I jus’ wanted to say farewell, ya know? Ol’ Nick’s been treatin’ me well fer so long. He’s like a father to me—even if he’s old enough to be my gramps. Ya said ya asked ‘em to come along too an’ he turned ya down?”

I nodded while pulling the inkwell we’d received from the Contract office out of one jacket pocket and the Party Contract from another. “It’s a shame. He would’ve made a great addition to the team had he tagged along. Now, be sure to read the terms before signing to make sure you agree.”

Aurora had finished eating at this point and began watching the proceedings carefully. I grinned, then pointed to the corner of my mouth and nodded my head toward her. Her cheeks flushed, and she quickly grabbed one of the hand towels on the table to wipe away the sauce that she’d missed.

It didn’t take long for Locke to read through the terms and sign the Contract; I felt the new link almost instantly. The sensation of the new thread tacking on to my soul wasn’t nearly as strong as what I’d experienced when we’d first drafted the terms. If it weren’t for my years of training and meditation, I probably wouldn’t have noticed the subtle addition at all.

Perhaps that’s it… Ever since returning to this body, sensing and working with my soul has been more natural and much less of a chore. It’s possible that this newfound instinct is what’s made feeling my connections so trivial, rather than my years of hard work. Hmm… Could very well be both.

“What now?” the boy asked while handing back the two Relics.

“Aurora. If you wouldn’t mind—” Yet before I could finish my request, she’d already cast her Sphere of Silence around us. I smiled and stowed the parchment and inkwell safely in my jacket before drinking the last swallow of the Pony’s Spirit I’d ordered. Though I tried to fight it, my face still tightened from its bitterness. “Awful stuff. I don’t know how you can drink this with a straight face.”

Nathaniel shrugged and downed his second mug of the stuff. “I’ve had worse. The tinctures and drafts my family provided when I was young weren’t crafted with taste in mind.”

“I can imagine.” I chuckled. “Now, before we continue our venture, there are some matters I’d like to discuss. There are a few things the lot of you should know about me… things that could put you in danger should you all choose to stick with me.”

I rubbed my chin and gestured to Locke. “Perhaps we should bring our new member up to speed first. Locke, we’ve already shared our Origin Cards with one another, so this is mostly for your benefit. If you’d be willing to share yours as well, and tell us all what type of Deck you’re building, go ahead.”

“Right!” Locke quickly agreed and held his hand to his chest. “Can’t be goin’ ‘round all willy nilly wiffout knowin’ what the man next to yas can do. I’ll be followin’ Ol’ Nick’s build. In fact, one o’ the first things he did when we got ‘ere safe was use a Relic he stole to remove all o’ his Cards an’ give ‘em to me. I tried to stop ‘em, but the old fool jus’ wouldn’t take no fer an answer!”

“Oh?” I raised an eye. I somewhat suspected that with what Appraising Eye showed of Nick, but it’s still something to hear. It’s a smart move. Without the Church’s Cards, he’ll be harder to track, and according to what the man told me after I’d accepted the mission, neither he nor Locke look the same as when they fled from the Church.

“Yeah! So, I’ll be buffin’ an’ healin’ if it’s all the same to you.” Locke looked to Aurora and Nathaniel as he said this, making sure to include them in the conversation. His palm lit up briefly, then he placed a Card on the table. “As fer my Origin Card, it’s nothin’ special. I’ve always had a shit time with my luck, an’ I reckon the Tower sought to make a stab at me fer it.”

“Is that so?” I asked, then looked at the Card on the table. The design was simple—just a single four-leaf clover floating in the center. One half was bright and healthy, while the other was dark and shriveled.

[Card Name: Devil’s Luck]

[Class: Origin]

[Rank: Origin]

[Level: N/A]

[Essence: N/A]

[Description: The Wielder has an uncanny tendency to end up in bad situations, only for them to end in the Wielder’s favor]

[Effect 1: When casting any Spell, the Card’s Effects are doubled]

[Effect 2: There is a 50% chance that any Spell cast will have the opposite Effect of what is intended]

“This is…” I looked at the boy, open mouthed.

“It’s shit, innit?” Locke banged his head against the table. “Almost got us killed on the Third Floor. But then it did like it oughtta on the Fourth Floor an’ we crossed it in record time. No way o’ knowin’ what’s comin’ next an’ all? Every time I cast one o’ my buff Spells, it either makes ya stronger than it has a right to, or it takes away whatever it was s’posed to give ya in the first place. Can’t even Level the damned thing, so there ain’t no way to make it better.”

Aurora looked at the Card thoughtfully. “You know, if you had a way to tell what the outcome would be, you could cast the negative buffs on our opponents… Rowan… Do you think…”

“Precognition?” I asked, and she nodded. “There are other, similar Cards, but I don’t know of one exactly like yours… I do have a few people I can ask, though.”

“That’d be somethin’!” Locke shouted. “If I knew what was comin’, I could be lots o’ help!”

“We’ll see what we can do.” I patted the boy on the shoulder, then placed my own Origin Card on the table. Aurora and Nathaniel did the same. We watched him read through each of the Cards, his face showing a complicated mixture of emotion that kept changing as he went through all of the descriptions. After a few minutes, he turned and looked at me.

“Some guys got all the luck,” he griped. “Ya really have a better chance at getting’ a Summon than anyone else. How’d ya even go about gettin’ that? What’d ya have to do to be awarded somethin’ like that.”

“Well, that’s part of what I wanted to talk about this evening,” I replied, then looked across the table at Aurora and Nathaniel. “Since we’ve gone through the first few Floors together, you now know a bit more of what to expect from me, and what I’m expecting from you…Which is why I wanted to give you all this chance to leave if our experiences up to now have been more than you bargained for.”

“Wait, was it all that bad?” Locke asked, confused.

Aurora shuddered and bobbed her head. “Rowan put us through hell just to make sure we worked well together. Not that I regret any of it—I can already tell I’m better for it. So no, I don’t plan on leaving.”

I took a deep breath and gestured to my Deck Box. “Even if there’s a high probability of our Party being targeted in the future? I don’t think it’s a mistake I received that specific Origin Card.”

“Targeted?” Aurora asked, then glanced between my Origin Card and Deck Box. Her eyes widened. “Are you saying that you think you got that Card because you already had a Summon in your Deck? No… that can’t be right. I know two people who had Pure Summons, and they didn’t get anything like… this. Even with my Ivy, no one will target us for a couple of Pure Summons.”

I scratched the back of my head and grinned. “Well… What you said is right. Yet what if it wasn’t a Pure Summon… but a Holy?”

Aurora’s jaw dropped. Locke’s eyes shot open wide. As for Nathaniel, who already knew about the Beetle, he just gave one of his rare smiles. I figured I’d toyed with them enough and decided to let the bigger cat out of the bag.

“And what if there isn’t one… but four?”

CHAPTER NINETEEN

PROMOTIONS

Isat at the foot of my bed, studying my cane and patiently waiting for the sounds of the rowdy drunks outside to die down. It was already a few minutes past the turn of the day, yet the people were still as lively as ever. Aurora had spent the better part of an hour asking questions and taking notes in a small book she carried before departing for her own room. As for Nathaniel, I glanced at the other bed, where he was lying back with one leg crossed over a raised knee, looking back and forth between the four Cards in his hands—my Summons.

He’d asked to see them once we’d gotten settled in. Locke said he’d be staying with Nick for the night and had promised not to say anything to the old Deacon. I was somewhat tempted to give the boy permission to talk with his adoptive father about our discussions, but had ultimately decided against it.

It wasn’t that I didn’t trust the man—I did. It was more that I didn’t know enough about the Order. The organization I’d been somewhat dragged into was obviously very powerful, and I had no doubts that they were willing to use dubious means to siphon information from their members if they thought it would further their interests.

An entire lifetime’s worth of memories to draw on, and once again, I don’t know enough. I stood and peeked through the room’s curtains. From its second-story vantage, I could see much of the street, along with the many men and women stumbling about. It’s a wonder they’ve never had any trouble here. How does a town that gets so lively every night never have any crime worth reporting? No, that’s not likely. Someone must be withholding the reports.

I closed the curtain and turned back… only to find Nathaniel standing right behind me with his arm extended, waiting for me to take my Cards. Shaking my head, I took the Cards, unbuckled my Deck Box, and slipped them in.

“You know, some may find your sneaking about rude,” I told him. “Too many surprises and I may die of a heart attack before we even reach the Tenth Floor.” I leaned against the wall next to the window. “Family training, or some silencing Enhancement?”

Nathaniel wiggled his hand back and forth. “Partial family training, mostly high Dexterity. My Foundations are all at five or six.”

“So, you must have chosen the Deft Movements path of the Dexterity Foundation,” I guessed.

“I did.” Nathaniel nodded in confirmation. “And you… Not only do you have four Summons of Holy Rank or higher. One is indeed higher. A Sacred Summon… and if I’m not mistaken, it’s the Ghost of the Academy, which none of us could find.”

“It is.”

“And even then…” Nathaniel smiled wryly. “You still used one of my Promotions on that Beetle.”

“Heh…” I scratched my cheek and looked away. “You did offer.”

Nathaniel shrugged. “It’s fine. I meant what I said at the time—the stronger each of us is, the stronger our Party is. The Syward family treasury has no shortage of Promotion Relics, so it wasn’t a loss to assist you. One of the Elder’s conditions for my going out on my own was that all the Cards in my Deck at the time were to be Promoted to the Holy Rank.”

They… what? My thoughts must have shown in my expression, since a look of confusion briefly crossed Nathaniel’s face. He pulled a chair from the nearby desk and sat before pulling an item seemingly from thin air and placing it down between us. As with every other object in the room, my Appraising Eye forced its description to display above it without any prompting.

[Name: Cube of Obscurity]

[Class: Relic]

[Rank: 3]

[Description: An item designed to keep out prying eyes.]

[Effect 1: Projects a small area with the cube at the center. Within this area, divination is less effective.]

Nathaniel tapped the top of the cube, and dull blue lines extended from the tiny object until they were pressed into every corner of the room. The light didn’t carry at all, and I could tell that even if the room were completely dark and I held my hand to one of the outlines, I still wouldn’t be able to see the glow on my skin.

“There. Now we can speak freely,” Nathaniel stated. “It won’t keep our voices from reaching the next room should we talk too loudly, but I won’t have to concern myself with my family trying to listen in. That frown earlier… was I wrong to assume you were rushing us to the Fifth Floor so that we could start earning our own Promotions?”

I stared at him blankly for a moment, then moved to sit on the edge of the bed in front of him. For a time, I remained silent, considering what he’d just said. After a few seconds, I shook my head.

“No, that… definitely wasn’t the case.”

“I see…” The man ran his hand through his silver hair. “You’re a mystery, Rowan. You knew of every achievement on the First Floor—seemingly before even we Descendants were informed. You also managed to steal the Academy’s ghost out from under us. You have multiple high-Ranking Summons. You have more skill, awareness, and experience than any of the other Descendants from my generation. And your Origin Card…”

He left the unspoken question hanging in the air while staring at me. Well… I wanted to start opening up.

“Unfortunately, I didn’t get the chance this evening to discuss everything I’d intended,” I began. “After seeing the others’ reactions to my Summons, I felt like they needed time to digest that information before dumping something else on them. You asked why we were rushing through the lower Floors? That’s simple. Essence. I have my own goals that I’m pursuing, and I need Essence to achieve them.”

“And between your Origin Card and your Holy Tame Creature Card, your chances of Summons dropping—which you can then sell for obscene amounts of Essence—are exponentially higher when farming the Fallen Beasts that start to appear here…” Nathaniel swiftly filled in the blanks.

“That’s right.” I nodded. “Even with my Luck Enhancement, my chances of obtaining a Pure Summon on any Floor below this were low. I can cast Tame Creature just shy of eighty times per month. Even hunting Corrupted Beasts, I’d only manage one Pure Summon every couple of months with their drop rate. Against Fallen Beasts, however, we have a chance of obtaining a Pure Summon every seventeen or so attempts. That’s practically one a week. More, as I Level Condense, Luck, and Tame Creature.”

“Mmm,” Nathaniel grunted in agreement. “Since you don’t have to get the last hit on whatever Beast you’ve cast Tame Creature on, perhaps I can adjust my own Deck to help increase our Party’s drop rate.”

“Nathaniel. You shouldn’t alter your build for anyone else,” I said seriously. “Not even the Churches have ways to safely remove Cards above Level Five. If they do, they haven’t made it public knowledge.”

He shrugged. “One Card won’t hurt in the end. I intend to wholly rely on Enhancements. If it weren’t for that, I’d take Condense as well, but that would do me no good without Spells or Abilities. Tame Creature is the only non-Enhancement Card in my Deck, since almost every big faction recommends having one to use on the higher-Rank Beasts after the Tenth Floor. Never know when you might get lucky.”

“So long as you’re doing it because it’s what you wish to do,” I replied.

“We’re getting off subject.” Nathaniel waved away my worries. “Since we’ve already broached the topic, I don’t see any harm in informing you. As far as the public is concerned, the challenges at the end of every Fifth Floor, should you perform specific feats within, reward Wielders with rare Cards, unique Relics, or heaps of Essence…”

He trailed off to make sure that I was following, and I motioned for him to continue.

“Well, what isn’t common knowledge is that every instance has three Tiers that can be accessed by completing hidden requirements spread throughout the challenge. Should you face the highest Tier, Promotion Relics are often included in the rewards granted by the Tower.”

“Is that so?” I leaned back slightly and looked at the ceiling. If that’s the case, then why are they having so much trouble clearing the upper Floors? Couldn’t they simply Promote Pure Summons that have the potential to fly or dive into the depths?

Nathaniel coughed, bringing me out of my thoughts. I looked back at the youth to find him giving a half smile. He gestured upward and said, “You’re wondering why they don’t just use the Promotions on Summons that can face each Floor’s hardships.”

“I am…” I narrowed my eyes. If everyone were half this astute, no one would be able to hold their secrets.

“The Promotions that we received from the final task aren’t normal,” Nathaniel answered without hesitation. “It’s uncommon for a Promotion Relic to have more than one use. Additionally, every Promotion Relic that I’ve seen could only be used on one specific Class of Card. As per their nature, those that can Promote Summons are exceedingly rare. Following those would be Spell Promotions, then Enhancements, with Ability Promotions being the most frequent. Ehh… If you can call it frequent. Even those who’ve reached the Fifty-First Floor have only had ten opportunities to receive one.”

“That’s a lot to take in,” I said.

“There’s more you should know…” Nathaniel hesitated, rubbed his temples, then continued cautiously, “Every new addition to one of the Families is forced into an Oath that won’t allow actively opposing their collective wishes. Sharing restricted information is a large part of what’s considered opposing those wishes.”

“And I’m now in possession of restricted information,” I responded.

“You are,” he said, looking defeated. “There are exceptions, of course. One is for houses that have sworn fealty to one of the Families. In exchange for funding, information, and protection, the house must forfeit an ample portion of their rewards to the Family—securing more Promotions and other unique Relics for the Family Treasuries.”

I’m not sure I like where this is going. I started pacing, patted the left side of my jacket—where our Party Contract was tucked away—then said, “I’m going to assume that the Parties of each of the scions are another exception. The Families further extend their influence by ingratiating more Wielders without hindering the potential of their descendants.”

“If only that were the extent of it…” Nathaniel stared at the floor between his boots. “I’m required to inform the Elder of any knowledge that I’ve shared once we’ve returned to the Origin Floor. Should our Contract be broken for any reason… I’m sorry, Rowan. I had no intentions of⁠—”

“Greed,” I spat, then clenched my fists until my knuckles turned white. Images of the end played in my mind, of the giants rampaging freely through the city with only a handful of Wielders being capable of standing up to them. The young men and women… the children who had perished. If everyone knew about these Relics and how to get them… would we have stood a chance?

“It’s wrong, isn’t it? How the large factions hoard their knowledge while so many struggle. Everyone who knows their secrets is under some Oath or Contract.” Nathaniel sounded frustrated. “At first, I thought you may have been affiliated with one of the Families when my Oath didn’t restrict our conversations. Even after this, I’m don’t feel compelled to visit the Elder, but if we decide to take on one of the higher Tiers…”

“Aurora…” I breathed.

“Aurora,” he agreed. “And now Locke. Also, the highest Tier requires a minimum Party of five.”

“So, we’ll be dragging someone else into this mess.” I stopped pacing and walked back to the window. Peeking out, I could see that the liveliness in the streets had calmed considerably since we’d begun our discussion. “I suppose it couldn’t be helped. Our path forward wasn’t an easy one to begin with.”

The room went silent. I didn’t look away from the street, where I noticed a young woman stumble into a distant alleyway. A group of the town’s guards followed a short way behind, and one stepped into the alley while the rest stayed on the cobbled walk, shooing away any citizen that happened to walk by.

Hmm. I could use a distraction.

“You mentioned that you have a goal, Rowan…” Nathaniel started. “May I ask what it is that you’re after?”

I looked at the young man for a few seconds before answering, “Something terrible is going to happen, Nathaniel. Many people are going to die. Ultimately, I want to survive. If I can do something to help others along the way, however…”

With a tap of my cane, my outfit changed to that of Ravan. I felt the weight of the mask on my face and the world lit up as I looked through the Circuit-rimmed lenses.

“I won’t stand idly by.”

I cast Shroud and leapt through the window.

CHAPTER TWENTY

INTRODUCTIONS

“This is amazin’, Rowan!” Locke shouted as he walked swift circles around the giant Hercules Beetle, examining each of his surprisingly sturdy legs before running his hand along the length of his carapace. The boy eyed Francis’ pincers suspiciously before walking to the front and tapping his finger on the tip of its horn that was longer than he was tall. He yelped and yanked his hand back. “Yikes! That’s sharp! What’d ya say this beasty’s name was?”

“Francis…” I answered, though I was hardly paying the young man any mind. Bloody hell. This is the first time he’s been summoned since being Promoted to the Holy Rank. I never expected him to be this massive. It’s a good deal I didn’t summon him indoors…

“She’s so pretty…”

I glanced over to see Aurora with her hand held out and Rosie resting on her palm. The little Pixie’s wings fluttered rapidly, and she squirmed in delight at the praise. Ivy the Eel was coiled around Aurora’s other arm, snorting and showing his displeasure at the Pixie getting so much attention.

“Don’t get her too riled up, Aurora,” I said with a chuckle, then beckoned the Pixie over. Rosie stuck out her tongue, but ultimately lifted from the girl’s hand and hovered over to rest on my shoulder. I patted her head gently with my pointer finger. “She’ll let it go to her head should you keep praising her like that.”

Rosie made a displeased huff and crossed her arms, yet she didn’t shy away from my touch. Aurora seemed to be struggling to hold back a laugh. Turning away from the girl, I found Nathaniel sizing up Larry the Golem—who was standing completely still, ignoring the others’ antics.

“Still clear, Boss,” David’s voice came through our connection.

“Good work, David. We won’t be much longer. You can introduce yourself once we get moving again.” I sent the thought back before turning to Francis. Locke was holding on to the beetle’s carapace, his legs flailing as he struggled to climb onto its back.

“I suppose he is large enough to ride,” I commented as I walked up to the pair. With a light shove, I boosted the young man up to the creature’s center. “What do you think, Francis? Would it be difficult to move with someone on top of you like that?”

Francis shifted to the left and right, leaning his legs this way and that, then shook his massive head from side to side. I raised an eye, slightly taken aback by the fact that he answered. Before, when the Beetle was only Pure Rank, David had needed to translate its feelings into thoughts as best he could.

It seems it isn’t just your size that improved. I tapped my cane against the tip of my boot while considering using Francis openly. I’d decided long ago that once my Summons were revealed to the Party, we likely wouldn’t draw too much suspicion should we be seen using two or three.

After all, Nathaniel was a Syward, and it wouldn’t be too astonishing should one of his Party members be wealthy enough to own a Summon as well. Luckily, there would be very few—if any—Wielders on the lower Floors capable of determining who the Summons belonged to at a glance.

Then once they reached the higher Floors, owning Summons was less of a rarity—though one person walking around with multiple would still garner unwanted attention. Aurora’s Eel makes one… and being a Pure makes it not worth the risk of angering one of the esteemed Families. As for one of the Holy Summons, onlookers would assume it belongs to Nathaniel himself.

David can avoid detection, so he can be out at any time for reconnaissance. The toughest one to get out into the world is Rosie. She belonged to my father… which has me worried. If he was targeted for her specifically, then there’s a chance that she could be recognized. Even if that chance is slim, it isn’t worth the risk.

That leaves Francis and Larry. As big as Francis has gotten, he’s now more than capable of acting as our transportation. His battle prowess is limited compared to Larry, though. I looked over to the Golem… only to find that he’d surprisingly moved from his original position. Nathaniel was walking around the clearing, lifting large branches and logs that had toppled, then having Larry do the same, likely comparing their strengths.

On second thought… with Nathaniel around, we have all the battle prowess we need. I think mobility will be more useful. With Francis, we’ll have little trouble crossing the Floors quickly. Aside from taking the time to tackle the harder challenges after every Fifth Floor, it’ll be best to rush through the rest. The Essence we can earn from selling Summons will far outweigh the usual rewards from clearing the other Floors.

“Right, listen up!” I called.

Nathaniel tossed a limb as thick as he was tall to the ground and jogged over, Larry following closely behind. Locke slid off the Beetle’s shell but missed his footing and fell to the dirt. Aurora snorted and hid her smile behind her hand, though she ultimately helped the lad to his feet.

“Aurora, if you’d be so kind, I’d like you to inform our newest companion of what we’ve done to this point. You’ll have the whole day riding on Francis here.” I patted the Beetle’s side and could feel his happiness through our link. Aurora looked at the giant bug with wide eyes.

“Ride? On that?” she asked, a look of horror briefly flashing in her eyes.

“Ya can’t be scared o’ bugs,” Locke teased. “’ow is it yer fine with ‘at slimy thing crawlin’ on ya, yet ye can’t ‘andle this beauty?”

Francis stood straighter and I felt a sense of pride coming from him. I smiled and rubbed his carapace before cutting off whatever retort Aurora had for the kid.

“Ivy is a fine creature,” I assured the young woman. “But Locke does have a point. Unless you’d prefer to use your share of our earnings to purchase a mount for yourself, you’ll have to look at Francis the same way you do your own Summon. Now, while you’re catching up our animated friend here, Nathaniel and I will be searching for Fallen Beasts to cast Tame Creature on. Once that’s done, I think it’s only fair we see what Locke here is capable of. I’d like for you to leave that bit out of your story, Aurora. Best for his first experience to be… natural.”

She gave me a knowing look, and I grinned in response. Not caring for the boy’s fate, Nathaniel stepped forward and helped a still-very-unnerved Aurora onto the back of the Beetle while Locke struggled to clamber up from the other side. I recalled Larry and Rosie with a mental apology and a promise to bring them out again when we set up camp.

“We’ll rest when Francis’ time runs out,” I told the group. “That’ll be around four hours. And Locke…” I glanced up at the young man seated precariously on the side of the Beetle’s shell. “Be ready to show us what you’ve got.”

He nodded vigorously. “I won’t let ya down!”

“Alright, then. Let’s be off.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

FIRST ENCOUNTERS

Nathaniel swung his glaive, clearing a large patch of brush before shooting a curious glance at his companion. He studied Rowan’s form. As always, his actions were swift and graceful—efficient, no wasted movements despite the uneven terrain of the forest floor.

“Hmm…” Nathaniel’s low hum was nearly silent as he considered his friend’s words from the night before. ‘Something bad is going to happen, Nathaniel… I won’t stand idly by.’ Then there were those guards…

He’d peeked through the curtain after Rowan’s departure before settling down to meditate. I suppose I could just ask.

“What’d ya find last night?” he asked, posing the question without looking back.

“Care to be more specific?” Rowan responded with his own question.

Nathaniel shrugged. “I saw ya follow after those guards, and you were gone for some time. Thought there might be a story there.”

“Ah…” Rowan’s steps faltered slightly, causing Nathaniel to glance back. He was surprised to find that his friend looked… embarrassed. “Nothing too exciting, I can assure you.”

“Hah! Why don’t you tell him, Boss?” a young boy’s voice spoke from right beside them.

Nathaniel’s grip tightened on his glaive, and he wheeled about to face the newcomer. He was surprised to find the little sneak grinning broadly… and floating high enough off the ground that their eyes met. Seeing the spectral figure, and having previously spotted its visage in Rowan’s Card, it only took him a moment to put the pieces together.

“My apologies.” Nathaniel dropped his stance and lowered his weapon. “You must be David.”

“I am!” David’s voice echoed slightly when he spoke. “It’s good to finally meet you! What you did against those Howlers when we were training together… Magnificent!”

I see… It seems that Rowan was more involved in those exercises than I first suspected. Nathaniel examined the strange garments worn by the young specter before changing the topic. “So, about last night…”

“Can I tell him?” the boy asked excitedly.

Rowan chuckled. “Go on. I’ll scout ahead while the two of you get to know one another.”

David snickered after Rowan, who vanished promptly into the forest ahead. Nathaniel raised a questioning eye at the ghost, causing the boy’s snickering to turn into a full-on laugh. Eventually, he gained control of himself and wiped his eyes.

“So, you wanna know what the Boss did to those guards, do ya?” David asked. “Well… he saw one pursue a young woman into that alley while the rest blocked it off. But I guess you knew that last part already. Anyway, Rowan was worried about the girl and took to the rooftops right away. He leapt into the alley and hardly managed to stop his fall with Dash before pouncing on the man…”

Here, David struggled to keep his voice from quavering. “The man… who was proposing! Hahah!”

As embarrassing as that may be, I would have thought the same thing had I seen it. Nathaniel smiled politely and scratched his cheek. “That shouldn’t have taken long, though. I was in meditation for a good hour, yet Rowan didn’t return until sometime after I’d fallen asleep.”

“Oh, that.” The spectre rolled his eyes. “Rowan kept muttering something about ‘no crime’ and ‘fifty years’ while running around until his Shroud wore off. He doesn’t really explain much, but I think he was surprised at how peaceful the town was. I even snuck into the small prison, but there wasn’t a single prisoner there. In fact, most of the blocks were being used for storage.”

“Mmm…” Nathaniel grunted. “Have to admit, that’s strange. I’d like to know how you got in the building.”

“Oh, that’s easy!” David flew at a tree. “Watch this!”

While David and Nathaniel were chatting, I made my way deeper into the thick brush of the untrodden path. As much as I’d have liked to hear how David spun tales of the previous night’s adventures, I was more interested in finding a Fallen Ranked Beast to use Tame Creature on. As long as I used it each morning, I could get a second use before setting up camp for the night.

That… and last night was rather unbecoming of me. Not a single report from the Fifth Floor’s entry town in my time at the Network. I thought it could be negligence… or corruption, even. But no, they simply are that peaceful. A shame it’s not mirrored on the other Floors.

Snap

A twig broke somewhere nearby, so I dropped to a crouch and listened intently while casting both Tracking and Shroud. Dozens of faded shimmers appeared in the surrounding bush, indicating that something had passed by. Studying the tracks, I found that whatever Beast had left them was small.

Rustle

Before I had time to read the prompt that appeared above the brightest of the shimmers, the leaves of a nearby bush began to shake. So, I shifted my stance, facing the noise and holding my cane to one side, with my hand resting on the hilt.

Two long black antlers poked through the foliage, followed by a small, gray-furred body. The creature craned its neck to put its nose in the air, then sniffed. I recognized its Class immediately as one of the Rodents that roamed this Floor, then read the information given by Appraising Eye to confirm its Rank. Unlike most species, these small creatures didn’t vary much between Ranks.

[Name: Toxic Lepus]

[Class: Rodent]

[Rank: Corrupted]

[Level: 5]

[Description: A rodent of the lepus family which has been heavily infected by the Plague. These blind creatures often travel in small groups and rely on their incredible sense of smell to track their prey. They are quick, and the jagged thorns protruding from their horns contain a paralytic that helps them capture their quarry alive]

[Skills: Snap, Dash, Poison Drip, Silent Steps, Dark Sense, Rake, Tracking]

Strong Skills for a Corrupted. Shame it’s not a Fallen; otherwise, it’d be worth a Tame attempt. I adjusted my stance slightly, following the Beast as it hopped into the cramped space. It was a small thing, about the size of the Rodents I’d faced on the Origin Floor, but I knew it wouldn’t do to underestimate it.

There are certainly more lying in wait. This Beast will attempt to drive me toward one of the surrounding bushes, where another of its kind will leap out for a backstab and to apply the first round of poison. Unfortunately for them… I have the best Spell Card in existence. I’ll let them land it so the rest will show themselves.

I pursed my lips and breathed out a low whistle. The dark-furred creature’s ears twitched, and its head jerked in my direction. Stomping harder than was necessary, I backed away from the creature, which pursued without further prompting.

The Beast hopped gracefully from left to right as it advanced to cut off any possible path aside from the one behind me. I glanced back and judged the distance between myself and the thorny brush I was being pushed toward.

Four…

I took another step back as the Beast pressed on.

Three…

My muscles tightened as I prepared myself.

Two…

The Rodent leapt toward me. Behind, the leaves rustled, and several low shrieks pierced the otherwise silent forest as the foliage burst apart. I Dashed up, grabbed on to an overhead branch, and deactivated the Ability while swinging myself onto it.

Below, half a dozen of the antlered Rodents screamed in outrage at their failed ambush. I took the opportunity to study them.

Crazed. Crazed. Corrupted. Crazed. Corrupted. Crazed. I sighed. Not my day, is it? Still, with two Corrupted Beasts working together, there’s got to be a Fallen somewhere in the area. The two of them would be vying for dominance otherwise.

Click

I leapt from the branch and fell toward the nearest of the Corrupted Beasts. My sword Pierced its skull with ease, and without pausing, I rushed at the next while they scurried about in confusion. I swung my blade down, decapitating that Beast while another lashed out with its horns from behind me.

As if the creature had attacked a stone wall, the prickly appendages dragged off the edge of my suit with no effect. Yet another of the Rodents charged toward me, head down and antlers pointed.

I cast Affliction, then spun my darkened blade so that I held it in a reverse grip and drove it back at the unseen entity attacking from behind. It shrieked as the blade pierced its skin, but I didn’t waste time checking to see if that had finished it. Instead, I yanked my weapon from its body and slashed at the approaching threat, cleaving its snout in two before the antlers reached me.

It tumbled to the ground and thrashed about wildly as both sides of its jaw flopped about. Before I could put it out of its misery, I heard a thump behind and swung about to find the Rodent I’d blindly stabbed creeping toward me.

At the same time, another was dashing toward me from the side. A bright purple liquid dripped from both of their thorns.

That has to be the paralytic.

I swung rapidly at the injured one several times, swiftly applying full stacks of Affliction and slowing the Beast to a crawl. Darkness danced around each of the shallow cuts I’d left on its hide, weighing it down.

The remaining attacker leapt toward me, so I sidestepped the simple assault and slashed at the Beast’s throat, Rending it open in a wide, jagged gash.

Finally, I turned toward the last of the creatures, which stood at the edge of the clearing. Its head was tilted slightly to the side, listening. When I took a step toward it, it didn’t attack like I’d expected. Instead, it hopped into the nearest bush and fled.

That… was that the one that started this? How interesting.

I stared after the creature to see if it would pounce from one of the bushes, but it seemed as if it had truly gone. With a shrug, I turned and finished off the two writhing Beasts that remained.

Not the easiest Beasts to find. These horns should fetch a good price despite their low Levels. I’ll just need a place to store them…

“We’re here, Boss!”

I looked to my left to see David’s head poking through one of the nearby trees. A second later, a patch of leaves fell, leaving a perfectly straight path remaining in the dense brush beside it. Nathaniel stepped through and examined the clearing. I grinned and pulled a skinning knife from my satchel.

“Hope you have space in that bag of yours.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

LOCKE’S DEBUT

Shimmering glows littered the forest floor, almost blinding in the shade cast by the late-afternoon sun. So as not to be distracted by the many marks, I willed my Tracking Ability to end before it naturally expired, then leapt to a nearby branch.

There you are…

I watched from my new vantage, tucked behind a dense cluster of leaves, as the Toxic Lepus we’d followed shimmied into a small burrow. Far below me—and behind the trunk of the massive tree—a jittery Locke stood wringing his hands. He was bouncing on the balls of his feet while staring up, just waiting for me to give the signal.

Aurora stood next to him, her eyes shut tight and sweat beading on her brow as she attempted to force Precognition to work for her. None of us were really sure how the Card would react, but she’d said she was determined to predict Locke’s casting as best she could. I frowned as I watched the girl. Though I hadn’t known her well for very long, I felt as if something was off in the way she’d been carrying herself lately.

They’ll be fine. She’s got the wit needed to carry them, and I believe that young Locke has the determination to see this through. We’d talked over a few of his Spells while tracking the Beast, and had chosen a few that seemed safe to test—regardless of the casting’s outcome. His repertoire was really something, and I couldn’t help but wonder just how much assistance Nick had received from the Order in building the boy’s Deck.

Such a fascinating Origin Card. As much a hinderance as it is a boon. I adjusted my grip on my cane and patiently watched the mouth of the den while thinking of my own Origin Card from my previous life. I just couldn’t help but compare the two. How would my life have turned out had I received his instead?

“Heh…” The answer to that was obvious—I still would have suffered a gruesome death in the end, one way or another.

Right, it’s getting late. I tugged on the thin chain hanging from my suit’s inner pocket and flipped open the small watch on its end. Almost time.

“David, are you in position?” I asked through our mental link.

“Here, Boss!” The boy’s enthusiasm was almost tangible through the transmission. “You’ll never guess what I found!”

“Oh?” I chuckled softly. “I can only assume you spotted a big one?”

“Yeah! You were right, Boss. There’s a big one here…” David’s voice faded slightly. “But it’s not alone. There are two of them!”

My brow rose slightly. “Is that so? Hold steady while I inform Nathaniel.”

Without turning, I raised one hand in the air and pointed my thumb to the side. Less than five seconds later, I felt a large hand lightly grip my shoulder.

“Two Fallen.” I’d spoken the words so softly that I hardly felt my breath on my lips. I wasn’t concerned whether the young man could hear me, his Perception was high enough. “It’s unusual for two of such Rank to share the same region, let alone the same burrow. If I had to guess, there’s a male and female hiding within. We can’t let this opportunity pass. I want you to cast Tame Creature on the female as soon as she emerges, and I’ll cast on the male.”

“Hmm. You can tell them apart?” His voice was slightly louder than mine—at the perfect volume for my own Level of Perception.

It’s astonishing how easily he can adjust to others depending on their Levels. I nodded in response to his question and breathed out, “The Academy taught that males and females of different species are affected differently by the Plague, but they never went into detail unless you took that course as an elective. We aren’t at a high-enough Floor to notice any drastic changes, but the female’s maw will open wider, while the male will have more appendages.”

“If I do recall, you were in the Party Tactics elective with me at the time that particular class was taking place…” I could almost feel Nathaniel’s gaze burning into the back of my head as he spoke. As usual, he left the true part of the question unspoken.

I could only grin as I looked down at the old pocket watch. “It’s time. Make sure to cast before either of them can get injured.”

“David. Go.”

I’d scarcely finished giving the order when a sharp chill cut through the stagnant air. A sudden burst of wind whipped by as the hot and cold collided, causing the leaves to rustle and the forest to come alive. Far below, I heard Aurora and Locke both gasp at the pressure from David’s Minor Fear, which was followed closely behind by Frost Field.

As the motion of the forest died down, the shrill wails of terrified Beasts replaced the sounds of the swaying branches. I took a long, slow breath and watched as the first of the Rodents tore out from the earthen entrance.

Another soon followed, and then another. More and more Rodents came darting out from the shadows until so many were packed in the entrance that they struggled to break free.

There are far too many… could this burrow be housing a spawn zone? I frowned. It seems I’ll need to prioritize obtaining equipment over Leveling my Cards once we return. I’m not sure if my companions would fare well should this have been a more formidable Class of creature. For these Beasts, however… they’ll be fine. David’s on standby in case they need him.

Thanks to the chaos caused by David’s Minor Fear, the blind creatures had lost all sense of direction. Their exceptional hearing had now become a detriment rather than a boon, making the cunning Beasts easy prey for Aurora and Ivy while young Locke supported the two and used his Spells to keep the chaos going.

Through the frenzy, my eyes never swayed from the shadows leading down into the Beasts’ lair.

Locke’s jaw hung loosely as he stared at the hectic scene before them. Dozens of small gray-and-black-furred creatures bounced around, headbutting one another with their razor-sharp antlers and lashing out with their strange, worm-like appendages. Some staggered as odd mixtures of red and purple blood gushed from their wounds, while others looked to be more aware and had their heads tilted to the side, ears twitching as they listened.

He gulped, then shot a glance at the pretty girl standing in front of him. To his astonishment, she didn’t look to be the least bit worried. She stood tall and observed the scene with a determined gaze. Even the tiny, slithering Beast wrapped around her forearm didn’t shy away from the danger before them.

Amazin’… His reluctance was replaced with a strong compulsion to impress the young miss in front of him. If a pretty lass like ‘er can stand ‘er ground, then so can I!

With a shake of his head, he cleared some of his jitters and squared his shoulders. “Right. We doin’ this, are we? Jus’ gimme the go!”

Aurora held up three fingers and nodded toward the closest Toxic Lepus. It was one of the few that had regained its calm and was slowly creeping away from the noise. Locke glanced at the shimmering sphere around them.

“Li’l bugger’s headin’ right at us. Yer sure this here bubble is keepin’ the sound in, aye?” he asked dubiously.

“My Sphere of Silence is fine, but it will rupture if that Beast makes contact,” she replied hastily. “Now, do what I asked.”

Locke concentrated on the approaching creature and considered casting Enhance Perception, hoping to achieve the opposite effect to further disorient the Beast. One of Aurora’s fingers dropped instantly, though, and he stopped his contemplation in time to see the tail end of a pained grimace vanish from his comrade.

“No. Next,” she hissed.

Locke thought went through the motions again, this time envisioning Minor Debilitate, hoping to cripple the figure. Once again, Aurora’s finger dropped, and she jerked as if she’d been struck in the side. Before he could ask if she was alright, she raised her hand to show the last of her standing fingers.

“Again.”

He took a breath, and this time focused on a spot in the center of the mass of confused animals. The young lady next to him clenched her fist before he’d even finished the thought.

Tha’s the go-ahead! Locke grinned and raised both arms so his palms pointed at the spot he’d picked. He felt his body weaken as a red glow formed around his hands and a small blue orb appeared in the center of the field. Oohh hells! Was she wrong? It ain’t s’posed to be blue!

The dozens of creatures stopped their chaotic frenzy and turned toward the blue glow. Locke gritted his teeth but didn’t let up. Rowan had told him to follow the young woman’s instructions, and the last thing he wanted was to disregard the man’s orders on his first day.

As if they’d all received the same command, every Toxic Lepus that had left the burrow suddenly charged toward the ball of light… and ran antlers first into the others. Blood arced into the air from the initial impacts, but the Beasts didn’t stop there. Locke watched in awe as the entire swarm of rodents scratched, bit, and rammed into the rest in a bid to push the others away from the blue sphere so they could make it there first.

From the corner of his eye, he saw Aurora make an odd gesture—it distracted him, causing his Spell to falter. The frenzied Beasts came to their senses the moment Repel was broken, but not before the Sphere of Silence burst and a whirlwind of dirt, pebbles, and branches rose from the ground and lurched toward the bunched-together pack. None of the creatures escaped the torrent of debris that crashed into them.

“Whooo weee! Look at it go!” Locke clapped his hands and whistled at the carnage caused by his partner’s Spell. Not one of the Beasts remained standing. They were either dead or too injured to do more than drag themselves along the ground.

Aurora didn’t seem to share his enthusiasm, however. Her eyes were dark as she slipped the small knife from one of the straps on her pack. “Your Spell was brilliant, Locke. Mine, on the other hand… It wasn’t clean enough. There’s no need to let the poor things suffer. Let’s go finish them off.”

“Right away! But what about…”

“The two of them can handle themselves,” she snapped. “Now let’s get this over with. And don’t forget to harvest the Essence.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

A STROKE OF LUCK?

Icast a wry smile down at the Card in my hand. The chances for a Card to drop weren’t the best, but if one were to drop, I had a fifty-fifty shot at it being a Pure Summon.

“Ha. An Ability Card.” I turned to Nathaniel and flashed him an amused grin. “Shouldn’t come as a surprise—I’ve always had the rottenest luck. Seems that even an Origin Card made just for this can’t turn that around.”

Nathaniel glanced up long enough to give me a nod, and then returned to carving out the female Beast’s body. I turned away and watched while Aurora and Locke moved from corpse to corpse, removing shards of Essence as they went. Even the distance between us couldn’t dampen the sound of the overenthusiastic boy chattering about the skirmish he’d just been through.

Interesting. For such a spirited lad, he carried himself better than I expected. Didn’t hesitate to follow any of Aurora’s commands and was only briefly nervous at the start. And as potent as that Spell was with only a Level Three Intelligence… A gem worth polishing indeed.

A sudden weight fell on my shoulder, and I looked over to find Nathaniel standing beside me—once again having not made a sound during his approach. He frowned slightly before releasing his grip.

Hoho. Upset by my lack of reaction, are we? I nonchalantly leaned on my cane, pretending not to have noticed his disappointment.

“Our luck wasn’t all bad,” he stated simply, then held up a Card with a purple backing.

I fought back the surge of elation that threatened to burst free, and instead gently took the offered Card from the man. On its face was a small brown creature with big black eyes and pointed ears the size of its head. Its body was slender, and it had large feet protruding from its back legs. A short, fluffy tail rested neatly on its bottom.

[Card Name: Lepus, Noxious]

[Class: Summon]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 1]

[Essence: 0/1,000]

[Name: Unnamed]

[Description: The Wielder Summons a Lepus companion. All mental Foundations must be of an equivalent Level or higher than the Level of the Summon]

[Duration: 15 minutes]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

[Skill 1: Aurul Synergy. Through its bond with the Summoner, the Lepus’ already-sensitive hearing is enhanced based on the Summoner’s Level of Perception. Once per Summoning, for up to 2 minutes times the Level of the Lepus, everything heard by the creature can be shared with its Summoner]

What an interesting specimen. Its first Skill is the same as an existing Spell in the Compendium. Though the Effect may not last as long as what the Spell provides, this Beast’s enhanced hearing more than makes up for it. And by Level Five, it will have the same duration as the Spell.

I tapped my cane lightly against the ground while I considered the Card’s potential.

It’s sure to gain some of its more deadly Skills as it Levels, but they will mostly consist of damage-over-time Effects. I feel what I’m envisioning for my own build will have enough of that. As for this Skill…

David alone provides more than I could have ever hoped for in the ways of communication and espionage. I do want at least a dozen Summons in my final build… Hmm…

Ahem!

I snapped my head up to see Aurora standing an arm’s length away, both hands pressed against her hips. One of her eyes was raised and she was looking at me expectantly.

“Well…” she began. “Care to share with the rest of the class?”

Nathaniel averted his eyes, and I heard Locke snicker from somewhere behind me. I shook my head and laughed.

“You’ll have to excuse me… it seems my mind slipped away for just a moment. Here you are.” I handed the Card over to the young woman. “Everyone should take a look, and then we’ll discuss what to do with it. How was the rest of the haul?”

Aurora gingerly took the Card—almost as if she were afraid to break it—then gestured over my shoulder with her other hand. “He’s carrying it. There were fifty-seven corpses. Thirty-nine were Crazed, yielding one hundred ninety-five Essence and no Cards. The other eighteen were all Corrupted… and they were much more profitable. We got⁠—"

“Four Cards, Rowan!” Locke cut in loudly. I turned to find him bouncing up and down excitedly while waving a handful of Cards out toward me. “One’s a sight better’n the rest too. A Blessed Card! Can you believe it?!”

“Hardly…” I took the Cards from the boy, who was so worked up it seemed holding still physically pained him. “Four is already much more than I would have expected from such a small group. Let’s see… Dexterity… Leap… Leap again… Mephitic Fog…”

I studied the murky green cloud of smoke rising from the upturned palm pictured on the Card’s surface and sighed inwardly.

Advanced Card Compendium, page four hundred sixty-three. Mephitic Fog, an advanced Spell form of Noxious Fumes—typically dropped by the Beasts found in the swamps between the Twenty-First and Twenty-Fifth Floors. A rare find on the lower Floors but nothing that can’t be found in most shops in the more-populated areas of the Origin Floor. Considered an Uncommon drop.

“Color me surprised,” I muttered.

“Hmm…” Nathaniel’s unexpected growl next to my ear caused me to jump slightly. I caught the tail end of a smirk as I turned to face him. “It’s likely that the increased drop rate is my doing.”

I took a breath and bit back the scolding I wanted to give the young man—it was my own fault for finally being caught off guard. As amused as I usually found dour young man’s occasional antics, they reminded me just how far I had to go before reaching my previous peak.

“What do you mean, Nathaniel?” Aurora asked, clearly curious, while handing the newly obtained Summon over to Locke for inspection. The boy’s gaze locked with Aurora’s icy glare and the young man looked completely out of character as he cautiously reached for the Card. It wasn’t until the first drop of sweat formed on his brow that she released her grip. “Be. Careful.”

“Y-Yes, ma’am!” Locke spluttered.

If I hadn’t already met her mother, I would’ve bet Essence on it having been Miss Warren after witnessing this side of her.

We both looked at Nathaniel, who’d flipped open his Deck Box during their exchange and pulled out a Card. Out of habit more than anything, I glanced at the opened box and noticed that there were no more than half a dozen free slots available… and just as he’d said, nearly every card resting within was lined with the bright yellow of an Enhancement. My gaze shifted to the Card in his palm…

[Card Name: Luck]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Sacred]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Increases the drop rate of all Cards within the Tower. The Wielder must deal the final blow]

[Effect 1: Drop rate increased by 20% of existing rate]

[Sacred Effect: As a Sacred Enhancement, the Effects of this Card are extended to all members of the Wielder’s Party]

“I was unsure whether my Origin Card’s Effects would apply before the Sacred Effect, but after seeing the results…” Nathaniel nodded toward the Cards I was holding.

“Put that away before someone sees it!” Aurora hissed, then pushed his hand toward his side while her eyes darted around the foliage. “You’ve been walking around with that this entire time? Ugh, why am I not surprised? Between you and Rowan, our Party might as well be a walking Essence mine!”

Nathaniel stared down at Aurora’s hands wrapped around the Card… and coincidentally, his own hand. It took every ounce of will that I possessed not to comment on how rapidly the young man’s cheeks shifted from tan to red. A moment later, he carefully removed his hand from hers and placed the Card back in its slot.

“Uh… Mm… No. No. I only recently decided to use my last Promotion on it after mine and Rowan’s discussion.” Nathaniel swiftly regained his composure.

“Promotion? What discussion?” Aurora asked, her tone full of confusion.

I looked at the canopy above to find the last vestiges of light catching the upper branches. With a wave of my hand, I cast Cleanse on the flattest section of the battlefield, then watched as the blood and fluids turned to vapor in the Spell’s light.

More than I could handle yesterday. This rate of improvement… I studied my hand for a moment, then shook my head and gestured to the others. “A bit early, but let’s set up here for tonight. We have much to discuss, and what better place to do so than around a warm fire.”

I listened to the crackling fire while sitting within Aurora’s Sphere of Silence. Unlike most Pure Spells, it would persist until it was either recalled by the Wielder who cast it or until another living being not already within upon its casting broke the Sphere’s perimeter. Those marked by the initial casting could freely move in and out of the semi-transparent bubble without breaking its Effects. With the variable length of the cooldown—being half the duration the Spell was left intact—it was one of the most efficient utility Spells in the Compendium despite it being a common drop.

Nathaniel’s Cube of Obscurity sat atop a small stool he’d pulled from his storage space and was the current focus for the Sphere of Silence. I was only half-listening as the young scion explained Promotion Relics and secret tasks to a slack-jawed Aurora and Locke. While he was going into more detail than he had back at the inn, I knew my memory would allow me to replay the scene at any point in the future if needed.

“I was afraid Nathaniel would regress to his usual silent disposition once Locke joined.” My heart warmed seeing the young man opening up to others of his age. The weight on the boy’s shoulders was lessening every day, and a more youthful side of him was beginning to show.

“You’re smiling again,” David’s ethereal voice poured through our link at the same time his amused, ghostly visage emerged from the ground beneath me.

“Hoho! How can I not, lad?” I retorted. “Just look at how he’s grown in such a short time! His youth squandered away… So much potential wasted… His family ought to be ashamed! Hmph! Well, not this time.”

David rose from the earth completely and took a seat on the empty space before me. His amusement was gone. “You’re changing too, you know.”

I raised an eye, then looked down at myself. Though I’d never actually been malnourished, I’d also never gotten what I’d needed to grow properly. Throughout my Academy years, I’d pushed my mind and body both much too far for the amount I’d eaten. It was never any fault of the Academy… I’d never told anyone of my predicament.

Over the months since my return, my body had indeed changed. My suit—somewhat loose when I’d left Mister Mekelian’s—now fit snugly around my shoulders and chest. I was nowhere close to Nathaniel’s physique and likely never would be, but every trace of the gaunt young man I’d been before graduation was gone. I smoothed out a small crease in my waistcoat and nodded.

“I think I’d agree. Between the heartier meals and the large amount of Essence I’ve invested in such a short time, it oughtn’t take long for my body to reach its peak.” I clenched my fists and felt my sleeves tighten against my forearms. Another month, perhaps, if I⁠—

“I didn’t mean your muscles, Boss.” David waggled his tiny pointer finger, then tapped the center of his chest with it. “In here. Your soul is changing.”

Unsure what the boy was getting at, I motioned for him to explain.

“Hmm…” David swayed back and forth slightly before flipping upside down without moving from his seated position. “When we first met—while you were living through my memories—I could hear your thoughts. Your soul’s voice sounded like an old man’s. Not just old… reeeaalllyy old. Spectral Connection lets our souls converse. And when you first summoned me, your soul sounded old, but not as old as when I first heard it. Now? You sound a lot more like you do when you talk… Mostly.”

“Is that so...?” I asked, not really wanting or expecting an answer. He remained silent while I considered the revelation. My soul was sent back to this body… Is my soul changing to fit the container? Or… could it be that my soul didn’t replace my original like I’d feared? Are they merging? The only person I know outside of either Church who studied such matters is a mere tyke today.

I raised my cane and gently rubbed the cold handle against my temple. It was then something occurred to me. “David… if souls can experience such changes, why are you still exactly the same as you were when you died? Wouldn’t you have grown in some way over the millennia?”

“I’ve had a long, long time to think about that. I told you there was one other person I considered leaving with… He did have an idea—one that’s stuck with me for many years.” The spectre’s eyes changed slightly, and it no longer felt as if he were looking at me; rather, it seemed like he stared at something else, something only he could see. “He said souls didn’t change based on our physicality. He told me that despite our size or shape or age… our souls will always reflect how we see ourselves. That man was the first to ever speak with me… and the only other one who saw me as a person. So many years…”

The bridge between us was cut and David’s body phased out of existence as his Card’s duration ended. My breath turned icy, a flood of emotions pouring into me. Anger. Sadness. Doubt. Pride. A whispered thought followed the jarring sensation:

“I wanted to be the same person… the next time we meet…”

My skin crawled and my body shivered. Whether it was from the intense feeling or the chill that came with it, I didn’t know.

“Rowan… Ya alright there, pal? Yer lookin’ a bit pale.” Locke waved his hand slowly back and forth in front of me.

“I’m quite alright,” I assured him.

“If ya say so…” he said, clearly doubtful. “Come on an’ say yer part. Nat ‘ere said ya ‘ad somethin’ to add.”

“I do indeed.” I patted the boy’s shoulder, then unclipped my Deck Box from my hip. “I’m familiar enough with each of you.”

“It’s time to show our hands and make plans for our return to the Origin Floor.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

ROLES

“Ya really let this bloke tote aroun’ a whole veranda?” Locke stared in disbelief at the table and chairs Nathaniel had just dragged from his storage space. Nathaniel ignored the question, opting instead to arrange the seating.

Aurora’s Cards had already been removed from their slots and were neatly displayed in front of her. She sat patiently with a pen in hand, pad in front of her, and her copy of the Card Compendium—handed out to all students of the Academy on the first day of their final year—open in her lap.

The Academy’s Card Compendium was another benefit of joining the Academy. It wasn’t as extensive as the Advanced Compendiums, which were only available to the top brass of many factions, but there were many more Cards documented within it than the basic rendition all Wielders had access to.

I rose from my place by the fire and chose the seat opposite her. Nathaniel and I had scoured the area and David was keeping watch. Rosie sat on my shoulder, kicking her legs back and forth, resting after having cast Nature’s Concealment across the campsite and into the woods beyond. Francis and Larry sat nearby, just within range of the Cube of Obscurity’s Effects.

It’s unlikely any divination-focused Wielders powerful enough to pierce so many veils would bother with our group. I glanced at Nathaniel, who’d just taken one of the two empty seats and placed his shimmering silver Deck Box on the table. Even his presence wouldn’t warrant such treatment.

Locke plopped down in the chair opposite Nathaniel and pulled a simple leatherbound box from his side. Childish images of masks with different expressions decorated the sides, drawn with the ink meant to be used for his scribe work, if I had to guess.

Using the Church of Liberation’s assets to draw characters on his Deck Box… Nabbing some important tome from right under their noses—in their capital, no less… I’m unsure whether to be more impressed by the boy’s boldness, or his fortune for still having both his hands. I can’t imagine what Nicholas had to do in order to protect him for so long.

“Is everyone settled?” Aurora tapped her pen lightly on the table, then turned to me after getting the others’ attention. “Where should we begin, Rowan?”

It’s much too early to reveal everything just yet… I leaned back in the plush chair Nathaniel had provided and stared at my cane’s pommel. “We’ll start with today’s yields before moving forward with some more… delicate matters. Locke, if you would.”

“You got it!” Locke pulled out the drawstring bag that he’d had resting under his tattered shirt and carefully dumped its contents onto the center of the table. Several dimly glowing shards tumbled out, along with the five Cards that I’d looked over earlier.

No one had any interest in the Ability dropped by the Fallen Beast I’d slain, so I left it in my pocket and added the Essence I’d pulled from it to the pile. Nathaniel did the same.

“One thousand, seven hundred sixty-three Essence divided four ways is four hundred forty Essence with three remaining.” I tossed a single Rank Three Essence from my pouch to Locke. His look of shock as the rock thunked into his forehead showed his lack of awareness. He blushed, coughed in embarrassment, then pocketed the small shard that fell in his lap. “We’ve yet to start sharing our Decks and I can already tell that your Perception needs work. Your eyes haven’t left that Summon since you pulled it out of your pouch. Can I assume you’d like to roll for it?”

The boy’s eyes widened. “R-really? I—I could… claim… tha’?”

“But the Essence—” Aurora started to say, but I cut her off with a pointed look at the eel wrapped around her forearm. She snapped her mouth closed and returned to whatever she’d been writing in her book.

“Tha’s too much…” Locke shook his head. “I ain’t been with ya but a day, Rowan. It jus’ wouldn’t feel right. Yer the one with the Blessin’ fer it! Why don’t you take it?”

“Mmm…” Nathaniel grunted and nodded toward the boy. “I’m in agreement. It hasn’t been Levelled, but it’s sure to gain some of the Beast’s toxic Skills. Wouldn’t they synergize with your over-time Effects?”

I shook my head. “The thought to take either the Summon or the Blessed Spell did cross my mind, but neither are suitable for my end build. Am I to assume that you have no interest in it either, Nathaniel?”

“No.” He reached over and spun the Card so that the image was facing him. Under his breath, he added, “Though I must admit… it’s much more appealing than the eel.”

I turned to Aurora. Thankfully, she hadn’t heard that comment, but the eel’s head had lifted, and its eyes were slitted toward Nathaniel.

“Aurora?” I asked.

“I already have my Ivy.” She smiled and stroked the slimy creature’s head. The eel turned toward Nathaniel and stuck out its second set of teeth like a child sticking out their tongue.

“And the other three?” I looked around to see everyone shaking their heads.

“Very good.” I stacked the Cards and placed them in one of my inner pockets. “Between these and the Lepus horns, we’ll earn more than enough to get what we need on our return. Aurora, Locke, you’ll both be needing wardrobes more suited for spending months in the wilderness. We’ll make a trip to Mekelian’s as soon as the Summon sells—I’m sure it won’t take Crook long to find a buyer. Our first stop will be one of the Guilds… I have an acquaintance who can assist us in testing our Essence Limits without having to go through the Church. Once that’s done, we’ll have an idea of what’s required to improve our capacities. Ahh… and, Nathaniel, of course I’ll provide compensation for whatever you’ve had to leave behind.”

He waved away my offer. “Consider it my own contribution for what’s been lost to my weapon.”

“Then we’ll call it even. Aside from a secondary weapon to keep that from being an issue in the future, is there anything else you need?” I asked him. “Relics? Cards you’ll need to fill out your build?”

“Nothing specific.” He gestured at the two stacks of Cards in front of him. The smaller of the two stacks contained his Foundations and Tame Creature, while the other was full of Enhancements. “I’m comfortable with my role as the Party’s guardian unless someone more suitable happens along. The spots I have open were left in the hopes that I come across something unique in my ascension.”

“With any luck, you’ll regret not having left more openings.” I chuckled and faced Aurora, who had just finished dividing the Essence. She pushed a pile toward each of us, then scribbled something in her notebook. “And you, Aurora? Though we’ve only scratched the surface of the Tower’s dangers, you’ve improved greatly since our first encounter. Tell me what you’ve learned.”

Aurora placed her pen on the table and folded her hands together. She remained silent for a full minute, staring at her Cards and twirling her thumbs with a thoughtful gaze. Locke opened his mouth to speak, and I tapped him on the arm with the butt of my cane, then shook my head.

“I’m not strong,” Aurora’s answer came before the boy could blurt out whatever was on his mind. However, that didn’t keep his nature from getting the better of him.

“Eh?” Locke looked offended. “If ya ain’t strong, then wha’s that make me? Some kind o’ wet noodle?”

Now this is unexpected. I replayed the emotions that had flicked across her face before she answered. I’ll have to keep an eye on her. Self-reflection is difficult at any age… but for one so young? Either she’s a prodigy at introspection or her confidence has been shattered. May have been my own doing.

“Nathaniel. Rowan. You’ve both proven that to me time and again… A forty-percent survival rate.” She closed her eyes and sighed. “Over and over, Miss Warren preached that fact. Of those who choose to ascend without the aid of one of the factions, less than half make it to the Tenth Floor. I never thought it possible that I could be on the wrong side of that statistic.”

“Hah! I thought I knew everything,” she continued. Tears fell from her eyes when she reopened them, and she quickly wiped them away. She smiled and started laughing. “I’m sorry. It’s just funny, you know? To graduate at the top of the Academy, but then freeze up the first time I face a Beast. If I’d ascended alone… well… the Academy’s top student wouldn’t have made it through the Second Floor.”

“A major flaw. Always has been.” I pointed my thumb at Nathaniel. “I can assure you that he faced worse before his tenth year. Those who fund the Academy provide more information and better combat training than can be found on the street, true. But what they offer pales in comparison to actual experience. The professors have never undergone combat outside of controlled environments. The Academy is nothing more than a front—a way for the Council to monitor and control Wielders as they ascend.”

Three sets of eyes turned in my direction, each of them displaying very different emotions. I coughed and scratched my cheek. “All that to say… you shouldn’t feel down, Aurora. You just weren’t prepared.”

“And you were?” she asked quickly, though she didn’t allow me to answer. “No, never mind. It doesn’t matter. What matters is that you were right. I studied every affordable option and built my Deck in the way I thought would best allow me to achieve my goals alone. Weak blocks. Weak attacks. Weak utility. My research led me to Cards that fall under the mystic category.”

“Affordable. Available. Variety of different uses,” I stated simply, neither affirming nor belittling her choice.

“The practical exams only focused on skill, not power,” she replied. “Whether or not you could find and strike your target in a timely and accurate manner. There was nothing to measure the strength of your attacks or stability of your defences.” She sighed and shook her head. “Anyway, working with Locke today inspired me.”

“It did?” Locke asked, shocked.

Aurora ignored him.

“Rowan, you told me that I needed to decide exactly what sort of backline fighter I wanted to be…” She looked down at the Cards evenly spaced out before her. “I’ll have to replace most of these, but… I don’t want to be a fighter at all. I think… what I’d like is to help guide the flow of our engagements.”

“Is that so?” I considered her actions in the day’s battle. It’s… not an awful choice. Aurora is intelligent. Precise. Has no trouble dividing her attention. Her recent lack of confidence could be an issue, but she seems to be taking steps to remedy that…

“If that’s your goal, you’ll need to study more than just the basic Party tactics that were taught in the Academy,” I said seriously. “Though it’s not common, since it tends to take away from a Party’s overall damage output or defensive capabilities, a good overseer can be a great asset.”

“Overseer?” Locke asked curiously.

“Similar to a guardian, rogue, healer, or any other generalization of a Party member’s specific duties,” Nathaniel answered before I could. “The current heir of the York Family is an overseer. Emelia. I’ve heard that she’s a conductor.”

“Now I jus’ feel like yer makin’ up words,” Locke complained.

“What did they teach you at the Church?” Aurora asked with a hint of pity in her tone.

He shrugged. “Only our letters. The Priest talked, an’ we wrote whatever he said, an’ then we ate before scrubbin’ the halls.”

The rest of us exchanged glances before Aurora explained, “There are two types of overseers. Conductors and manipulators. Both use Cards that help them see the battlefield and make plans based on what they believe the enemy will do next. Conductors use this information to guide their fellow Party members, while manipulators alter the battlefield or limit their opponents’ options to force them into compromising positions.”

“I… think I get it.” Locke scratched his head. “An’ which one are you gonna be?”

“I’m not sure.” Aurora turned to me. “What are your thoughts?”

“There’s no need to devote yourself to a single role just yet.” I smiled and tapped the top of my unopened Deck Box. “While it may be true that history’s most renowned Wielders have such builds… it also happens to be true that they had very little to do with pushing humanity forward. Why don’t you jot down a list of the roles that resonate with you, and then we can go over their synergies and the pros and cons of each?”

Without responding, Aurora lifted her pen and resumed writing in her notebook. I shifted my chair slightly and gave my full attention to the newest member of our Party.

“I know that you admire Nick. I know that most of the Cards in your Deck are what he was able to remove before you fled the First Floor.” I recalled my own past and how I’d refused to remove the Cards that had belonged to my father—a decision that placed me on the path of a dueller from a young age. “Wielding a supporting build is indeed a noble aspiration… but tell me, Locke. Are you sure that’s what you want? You’ve seen it for yourself. Should we find a method to use your Origin Card reliably… with the diversity it can give you… well, your potential as a spellcaster is boundless.”

“Ye think so...?” Locke’s eyes glazed over, and I could only imagine the visions of grandeur the boy was dreaming up. I’d seen much throughout my years and could safely say that whatever he imagined… it wasn’t even close to the pinnacle of what humanity had reached.

I wonder if any who’d reached those heights survived in the end… Still, that’s not enough. We’ll have to surpass even that, should we hope to save anyone but ourselves.

“The lot o’ you said performing more than one role is doable, yeah?” Locke pointed his thumb toward Aurora.

“That’s right.” I smiled and patted him on the shoulder. “It’s all in the Cards, lad. Every role has synergy with every other role… At the same time, taking two or more roles and throwing random Cards from each into your build can leave you weak and damn near useless. A warrior with Spells that enhance his shield and sword can hold off a wave while his Party picks off larger threats. However, if that same swordsman chose long-range Spells or Abilities that didn’t augment his choice of weapon, the swarm would pass him by, and his allies would be overrun. None of the tomes you copied for the Church covered this…?”

“Hahahaha! That ol’ codger only had us copyin’ the Word an’ the silly songs. You want me to sit by the fire an’ whistle a tune? I’m the right man for it! I’ll quote ya the first half o’ the Word front an’ back if ya like. Can’t do the second half, though, seein’ as another temple did that. May be why none o’ that mess made any sense to me.” Locke hung his head after his rant and released a heavy sigh. “I only wanted to know, Rowan. I didn’t want ol’ Nick to be tossed out. He loved helpin’ those folks that came in from the forest. Even treated some for free when that other bastard weren’t lookin’.”

I gently squeezed his shoulder before settling back into my chair. “Nicholas doesn’t regret a thing, Locke. Take my word for it.”

“Yeah. Ol’ Nick is the good sort. When I was dumped on ‘em by the hooded fella, he treated me like I was his own. Now he’s gone an’ dumped me on another. Ha!” Locke lifted his head and grinned.

So… he knows.

“Thanks for havin’ me on, Rowan. An’ don’t tell ol’ Nick if you see him again… he still thinks I don’t know nothin’ about me folks.” The boy waggled his eyebrows. “I been readin’ his letters for years. Jus’ my luck none o’ the damned things talked about this ‘build’ business, so I hope steerin’ me right won’t bring ya any trouble.”

“Ha. Not at all.” I returned the boy’s smile. “I’ll do my utmost to ensure you have what you need to reach your goals… as soon as you tell us what those goals are.”

“That’s an easy one!” Locke declared. “I don’t wanna lose what ol’ Nick gave me. And as for the rest… I wanna expose the dirties of the Church. The lot of you help me with that, an’ I’ll do anythin’ you ask. Now how’s about we get to the fun stuff?”

“In a hurry, are we?” I chuckled. “Alright. Let’s get started, then.”

AURORA’S JOURNAL: ROWAN

I’m… speechless. How can someone like Rowan have so many rare and powerful Cards? Nathaniel, sure… but Rowan? Even after Nathaniel’s mind-blowing revelation of the existence of these… Promotion Cards… the one that Rowan earned on the First Floor only had eight uses! Yet despite that, Rowan has twenty Holy Cards and tons of Blessed Cards besides!

I’ll have to work harder if I even want to dream of catching up to those two. Nathaniel said that the ‘in-between’ after the Fifth Floor—the challenge all Wielders must face to prove they’re worthy of moving forward—has a set of Achievements that will earn us Blessed Promotions. Pursuing those Achievements will make the challenge more difficult… but that’s alright. After what I’ve seen, it’s safe to say I do have faith in them. As for Locke… we’ll have to see.

Still… I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t nervous. Not just that, Nathaniel said that a minimum of five Wielders must ascend at once for the Tower to increase the ‘in-between’s’ difficulty. Rowan told me not to worry, that even if the Promotions aren’t common knowledge, most factions know that completing the higher difficulty provides better rewards: Blessed Cards, more Essence, unique Relics. He’s confident that Parties short on members will be waiting at the stairs, keeping their eyes peeled for strong Parties to ascend with.

What I don’t get is, he says stuff like that all the time. Why is he so confident? How does he know so much? I’m rambling. I need to jot down his build plan before we move to Nathaniel. His build is odd. Let’s see… he said he was structuring his Deck in a way that would allow him to get more powerful as time passes while his opponents get weaker. Something of an… assassin with Summons to shore up his weak points? Locke asked him why he wouldn’t take the toxic Summon, and his answer… was strange.

“Toxins are powerful, true, but there is one poison that’s much more potent than any toxin.”

After that, he mumbled something about getting old, and I’m sure I caught the word ‘decay.’ I’m not sure what he’s planning, but I’ll copy his current build down without the Cards he plans to remove once we return to the Origin Floor. He said he’d be taking out… Movement, Dash, Pierce, and Rend.

Author Note: The Cards documented below are listed at base value for their Levels and Ranks. All figures are shown without the amplifying Effects of the Origin Card or Enhancements. For those listening in, feel free to listen to Aurora’s commentary at the beginning of each of these four parts, then skip ahead to Chapter 26 if you don’t wish to sit through the current Party’s Card descriptions. Aurora has not copied down Rowan’s prior life’s Origin Card, but I will be including it as a reminder for those who need it.

Origin (Prior Life)

[Card Name: Origin]

[Class: Origin]

[Rank: Origin]

[Level: X]

[Description: Steals the life energy of the Wielder. This Card Levels based on the Wielder’s Life Score and does not accept Essence. Life Score is rewarded passively, trading the Wielder’s longevity for points toward the Life Score. All acts that benefit humanity reward additional points. With every Level, this Card gains a new Effect. The Wielder will be unaware of this Card’s Effects until specific conditions are met]

[Life Score: 121,200,083,654,999]

[Effect 1: The Wielder has lived for a century, gaining vast wisdom and experience. The Wielder gains a flawless memory, allowing them to access this wealth of knowledge on command]

[Effect 2: ???]

[Effect 3: ???]

[Effect 4: ???]

[Effect 5: ???]

[Effect 6: ???]

[Effect 7: The Wielder has removed an Anchor. For each Anchor done away with due to the Wielder’s actions, the Wielder will receive one Promotion Relic to support them in their endeavors. Each additional Anchor removed increases the quality of the Relic]

[Effect 8: ???]

[Effect 9: ???]

[Effect 10: The Wielder has perished. The Wielder shall be returned to a time before receiving this Card with all memories intact. This is a one-time Effect. This Origin Card cannot be re-obtained, though its Effects shall persist and can still be unsealed, providing conditions are met]

[Effect 11: ???]

Origin (Current)

[Card Name: Summoner’s Blessing]

[Class: Origin]

[Rank: Origin]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder gains an increased affinity for Summoning]

[Effect 1: Summons’ cooldowns are halved]

[Effect 2: Summons’ durations are doubled]

[Effect 3: Requirements to use Summons are reduced by 1 Level]

[Effect 4: The Effects of Tame Creature are increased by 100%]

Foundations

[Card Name: Strength]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Increases the Wielder’s physical might]

[Effect 1: Increase of 100% to the amount of force the Wielder can exert]

[Card Name: Vitality]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 205,004/1,000,000]

[Description: Increases the Wielder’s ability to recover]

[Effect 1: The Wielder’s stamina is recovered 150% faster]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s wounds heal 150% faster]

[Card Name: Endurance]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s physical form]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s physical stamina by 150%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s resistance to physical damage by 150%]

[Card Name: Agility]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s physical speed]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s speed by 100%]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s actions become 100% more instantaneous]

[Card Name: Dexterity]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 307/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s control over their body]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s reaction speed by 100%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s coordination by 100%]

[Effect 3: Increases the Wielder’s flexibility by 100%]

[Card Name: Perception]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 4,667/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s ability to perceive the world around them]

[Effect 1: The sensitivity of each of the Wielder’s five senses increases by 100%]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s accuracy is increased by 100%]

[Card Name: Intelligence]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Description: Enhances the mental faculties of the Wielder]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s comprehension by 150%]

[Effect 2: Increases the speed at which the Wielder can comprehend information by 150%]

[Card Name: Wisdom]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s focus and control over their being]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s focus by 150%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s control over their various skills by 150%]

[Card Name: Will]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s mental endurance and resistance to numerous magics]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s resistance to magical illusions and debuffs by 100%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s resolve by 100%]

Enhancements

[Card Name: Amalgamate Agility]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the effects of the Wielder’s Agility based on the number of surrounding allies]

[Effect 1: Increases the effects of the Wielder’s Agility by 6% for each ally within range, up to 6 allies]

[Card Name: Amalgamate Intelligence]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the effects of the Wielder’s Intelligence based on the number of surrounding allies]

[Effect 1: Increases the effects of the Wielder’s Intelligence by 6% for each ally within range, up to 6 allies]

[Card Name: Appraising Eye]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Observe more than just what’s on the surface]

[Effect 1: The Wielder can see information on most items or Relics. The amount of data shown is determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Rank of the object]

[Effect 2: The Wielder can see the information of any Plagued Beast. The amount of data shown is determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Will and Level of the Beast]

[Effect 3: The Wielder can see the information of any other Wielder. The amount of data shown is determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Will of the Wielder]

[Card Name: Condense]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Reduces the Cooldown of all skills]

[Effect 1: All skills experience a Cooldown reduction of 15%]

[Card Name: Incantation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Reciting the name of any Spell while casting enhances its potency]

[Effect 1: Effects of the recited Spell enhanced by 30%]

[Effect 2: Duration of the recited Spell increased by 10%]

[Effect 3: Cooldown of the recited Spell decreased by 10%]

[Card Name: Integrate, Shade]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder is one with the shade]

[Effect 1: The Wielder merges into the shadows, making them 30% harder to detect]

[Effect 2: While in a shaded area, the Wielder’s movements are muffled by 30%]

[Effect 3: While in a shaded area, the Wielder’s movement speed is increased by 9%]

[Card Name: Luck]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Description: Increases the drop rate of all Cards within the Tower. The Wielder must deal the final blow]

[Effect 1: Drop rate increased by 20% of existing rate]

[Card Name: Mastery]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Boosts the Effects of all Foundations]

[Effect 1: Increases the Effects of all Foundations by 6% of their current value]

[Card Name: Threat Acuity]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Gain a sixth sense about those who wish you ill]

[Effect 1: While interacting with a living entity, the Wielder will feel a slight discomfort if the individual harbors malicious intent. Can be thwarted by individuals with a strong Will]

[Effect 2: Once the Wielder has determined that another individual bears them ill will, the Wielder’s Will is 20% more effective against said entity]

Abilities

[Card Name: Featherfall]

[Class: Ability]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder can fall and land as if they were light as a feather. Drastically reduces fall damage. Once activated, Effects end upon cancellation or landing on any non-gaseous surface]

[Effect 1: Reduce the force of impact when landing by 3% times the Level of Dexterity]

[Effect 2: Reduce the effects of the Wielder’s mass when landing by 3% times the Level of Agility]

[Cooldown: 3 hours]

[Card Name: Tracking]

[Class: Ability]

[Rank: Blessed]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: For ten minutes, the Wielder is able to follow the tracks of any entity without the skill to hide them]

[Effect 1: Within 2 meters times the Level of Perception of the Wielder, all tracks or markings left by entities will be revealed as a shimmer. This Effect is dependent upon the entity’s stealth. The luminance is affected by the age and transparency of the tracks]

[Effect 2: The obscurity of older or hidden tracks is lessened by 12% times the Level of Perception]

[Effect 3: While active, the Wielder can use detection skills on a track as if they were looking directly at the entity]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

Spells

[Card Name: Affliction, Shadow]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Blessed]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: For one minute, the Wielder’s weapon gains an aura of shadow]

[Effect 1: With each successful strike, debilitating shadows flow into the target’s wound. Each strike reduces the effectiveness of the target’s Agility by .5% times the Wielder’s Level of Intelligence]

[Effect 2: With each successful strike on a target, the duration of the blade’s aura is reset. If the target is already suffering from full stacks of Affliction, the duration is not reset. One target can be afflicted with up to twelve shadows]

[Effect 3: The target’s Affliction persists for one minute, resetting with each additional Afflicting blow until the target has reached full stacks. Once the Affliction has worn off, the target is immune to the Effects of this Spell for one hour]

[Cooldown: 1 hour]

[Card Name: Cleanse]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Blessed]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Washes away impurities affecting the target]

[Effect 1: Purges all non-magical contaminants affecting the target. This Effect extends to any clothing or accessories worn by the target]

[Effect 2: Over time, weakens or nullifies the adverse effects caused by harmful Spells or Abilities. Cleansing persists for 12 seconds times the Level of Intelligence]

[Effect 3: Can be cast on a number of targets equal to the caster’s Wisdom]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

[Card Name: Greater Heal]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 29,995/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder can heal most non-magical wounds. Cannot regrow organs or limbs. Healing wounds uses the nutrients within the target’s body]

[Effect 1: Instantly heals superficial or minor wounds. Severe and lethal wounds are healed at an accelerated rate. All healing uses the nutrients stored within the target’s body. More nutrients are required to heal the wounds of those with a higher Vitality. The higher the caster’s Intelligence, the fewer the nutrients needed to heal wounds]

[Effect 2: Injuries that are suffering from any adverse magical or non-magical Effect are more challenging to heal. Wisdom offsets the difficulty]

[Cooldown: 15 minutes]

[Card Name: Healing Wave]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Blessed]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: For up to 15 minutes, the area around the Wielder becomes a place of restoration. This Spell cannot be used while moving]

[Effect 1: A healing aura surrounds the Wielder. The range of this aura is 3 meters times the Level of the caster’s Wisdom]

[Effect 2: For all non-hostile entities within the aura, the Effects of Vitality are increased by 30% times the Level of the caster’s Intelligence]

[Cooldown: 1 hour]

[Card Name: Hex]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder can weaken their foes with a touch. These debilitating Effects last for one minute]

[Effect 1: When cast on a living entity, reduce the Effects of each of the target’s Foundations by 14% plus the Level of Wisdom. Effects of the reduction are decreased by 50% if the Level of the target’s Will is the same as the caster’s. For each Level the target’s Will is above the caster’s, reduce the Effect by an additional 25%]

[Effect 2: If the target dies while under the Effects of Hex, the Cooldown resets]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

[Card Name: Overcast]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Blessed]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: A haze descends from above, casting shade over the wide area for five minutes]

[Effect 1: A thick mist surrounds the target location. All hostile entities within this mist experience a 30% reduction to the Effects of their Perception]

[Cooldown: 2 hours]

[Card Name: Pull]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Blessed]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder extends their reach beyond the physical]

[Effect 1: The Wielder can focus on any inanimate object and will it into their grasp. The mass of the object can be no more than 9% of the caster’s times the Level of the Wielder’s Intelligence]

[Effect 2: Object does not have to be within direct line of sight to be Pulled but does have to be within a range of 3 meters times the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom. The caster must be able to clearly picture both the object and the path between them]

[Cooldown: 30 seconds]

[Card Name: Radiance]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: For 15 minutes, bring light where it cannot reach and reveal those who hide within]

[Effect 1: Can be cast on any one inanimate object. The target chosen will give off a glow, lighting a 5-meter area times the Level of the Wielder’s Intelligence]

[Effect 2: Nullifies or lessens the Effects of any concealment within its range. The Level of the Radiance plus the Level of the Wielder’s Will must be greater than or equal to the entity’s that cast the concealment to cancel its Effects. Concealments that are cast by entities whose added Levels are within two Levels of the Wielder’s shall have their Effects weakened]

[Effect 3: Friend or foe, within the confines of Radiance, all darkness-based Effects shall have their potency reduced by 50%]

[Cooldown: 15 minutes]

[Card Name: Shroud]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: For 14 minutes times the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom, the caster embraces darkness]

[Effect 1: A blanket of darkness surrounds the Wielder’s skin, concealing their appearance. It does not extend to clothing or accessories]

[Effect 2: While active, the Wielder is twice as hard to detect by any form of divination Effect]

[Effect 3: Effects are amplified by 30% throughout the night. During the day, Effects are weakened by 70%]

[Cooldown: 6 hours]

Summons

[Card Name: Tame Creature]

[Class: Summon]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder attempts to cleanse a Plagued Beast of its affliction in an endeavor to befriend or capture it]

[Effect 1: The Wielder casts Tame Creature before injuring the target. If successful, the target creature is cleansed of its Plague and becomes a Summon. The Summon dropped cannot be of a higher Rank than the equivalent Rank of the targeted creature, but it can be lower. The probability listed below this Effect is applied after the likelihood of whether or not the targeted Beast will drop a Card]

[Pure: 50%]

[Blessed: 14%]

[Holy: 1.4%]

[Sacred: 0.14%]

[Angelic: 0.0014%]

[Cooldown: 22 hours]

[Card Name: Golem, Earth]

[Class: Summon]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Name: Larry]

[Description: The Wielder Summons a Golem companion. All mental Foundations must be of an equivalent Level or higher than the Level of the Summon]

[Duration: 2 hours]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

[Skill 1: Rock Toss. The Golem pulls a boulder from the earth and launches it toward a target]

[Skill 2: Burrow. The Golem swiftly digs into the earth, forming a tunnel or concealing itself]

[Skill 3: Stone Manipulation. The Golem manipulates the earth from a distance]

[Skill 4: Mud Torrent. The Golem siphons the earth through its feet, liquifying it to blast out in a stream through its palms]

[Card Name: Spirit, Glacial]

[Class: Summon]

[Rank: Sacred]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Name: David]

[Description: The Wielder Summons a Spirit companion. All mental Foundations must be of an equivalent Level or higher than the Level of the Summon]

[Sacred Effect: As a Sacred Summon, the Spirit, David, has been blessed with natural awareness. Will not required for this Summon, but be warned, this Summon has a Will of its own]

[Duration: 2 hours]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

[Skill 1: Minor Fear. The Spirit instils a feeling of dread into its target]

[Skill 2: Spectral Connection. The Spirit forms a link with its Summoner as well as other Summons, allowing them to communicate through thought]

[Skill 3: Frost Field. A domain of frost spreads around the Spirit, chilling and slowing enemies within its range]

[Skill 4: Phantom Evocation. The Spirit calls upon the memories of the departed and forms a link for the living to commune with the deceased]

[Card Name: Pixie, Nature]

[Class: Summon]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Name: Rosie]

[Description: The Wielder Summons a Pixie companion. All mental Foundations must be of an equivalent Level or higher than the Level of the Summon]

[Duration: 2 hours]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

[Skill 1: Nature’s Restoration. The Pixie casts an aura of healing around the target, which borrows energy from the surrounding wildlife to heal the target’s wounds]

[Skill 2: Nature’s Concealment. The Pixie chooses a target area, obscuring it with an illusion that harmonizes with the surrounding wilderness]

[Skill 3: Entangle. The Pixie calls upon the power of nature, sending nearby vines or roots from the earth to ensnare their target]

[Skill 4: Invigorating Spores. The Pixie plants a seed which swiftly cultivates a young blossom that discharges spores into the air around it. While within the blossom’s range, it doubles the Vitality of those nearby]

[Card Name: Beetle, Hercules]

[Class: Summon]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Name: Francis]

[Description: The Wielder Summons a Beetle companion. All mental Foundations must be of an equivalent Level or higher than the Level of the Summon]

[Duration: 2 hours]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

[Skill 1: Reinforce. The Beetle hardens its shell, becoming tougher to injure for a brief time]

[Skill 2: Crunch. During its next attack, the Beetle’s horns gain additional crushing power]

[Skill 3: Flutter. For a short period, the Beetle flaps its wings, allowing it to hover for a short time]

[Skill 4: Gust. The Beetle flaps its wings furiously, sending an intense burst of wind toward a target location]

AURORA’S JOURNAL: NATHANIEL

I thought Rowan was something, but Nathaniel… Well, at least it makes sense for him to have such a powerful build. What doesn’t make sense is how he’s invested so much Essence without exploding! Nathaniel and Rowan have both mentioned multiple times how I need to Level my physical Foundations so that I can handle eating the remains of Plagued Beasts. As much as I’m loath to do so… there must be more merit in that than I’ve been led to believe by the Academy’s teachings.

Adding his investments thus far together… Nathaniel has just over fifty million Essence invested. By my calculations using the Academy’s methods—and with no external influence—the average Wielder shouldn’t have that high of a Limit until they’ve reached at least the Twentieth Floor. The fact that nearly all of that Essence was invested in only his Foundations is another matter…

Though Rowan seemed impressed by Nathaniel’s Essence Limit and the sheer prowess of ‘one so young,’ he then went on a long rant about optimization. He borrowed a scrap of paper and drew up countless examples of how much more effective Nathaniel’s build would be, had he left all of his Foundations at Level Five and invested the remainder of his Essence evenly across his Deck. His long tangent was no different from how a professor would speak with one of their students—the gall of him, talking to a descendant from one of the esteemed families in such a way.

Well… that’s how I felt until he brought up his reasoning for being so animated about Nathaniel’s choice. There’s a massive gap in a Card’s Effects between Levels beyond Level Five… even more so with the Cards that Nathaniel chose the ‘Enhanced Effect.’ Rowan was worried that when Nathaniel chose to Level one of his Enhancements—particularly due to his Origin Card—that the increase in the Foundation that said Enhancement boosts would cause harsh backlash and days to even weeks of adjustment to be able to control himself. In other words, with so much synergy between so many Cards, Leveling any one of them could cause Nathaniel significant problems.

Nathaniel didn’t flinch once during Rowan’s monologue, even admitting at the end that it took him a couple of weeks per Foundation to get used to the increase between Levels Four and Five for the ones he boosted with the Enhancement option. And with the jump from Level Five to Six… he said it took him nearly six weeks for each. And that was after purchasing an Enhancement that helped with self-adjustment.

I’d only been taking Rowan half-seriously during his lecture, but after hearing that, I made ample notes and reminders to keep my Foundations and other Cards from having a substantial Level gap. I’d already learned my lesson about having Cards at a higher Level than my Foundations. He also mumbled something about a lack of organization with Nathaniel’s Card placement… and despite agreeing with Rowan, I feel that’s a bit of a non-issue. I don’t have to copy them down in the same order he laid them out.

Alright… this is going to be a long list. Thankfully, Rowan’s fine with holding off on my own review until I’ve finished copying these down.

The Cards documented below are listed at base value for their Levels and Ranks. All figures are shown without the amplifying Effects of the Origin Card or Enhancements.

Origin:

[Card Name: Enhancer's Dominance]

[Class: Origin]

[Rank: Origin]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 21,420/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder gains an increased affinity for Enhancements]

[Effect 1: Requirements to use Enhancements are reduced by 1 Level]

[Effect 2: The Effects of all Enhancements are increased by 50%]

Foundations:

[Card Name: Strength]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 6]

[Essence: 0/100,000,000]

[Description: Increases the Wielder’s physical might]

[Effect 1: Increase of 500% to the amount of force the Wielder can exert]

[Enhanced Strength:  Double the Effects of Strength]

[Card Name: Vitality]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 5]

[Essence: 0/10,000,000]

[Description: Increases the Wielder’s ability to recover]

[Effect 1: The Wielder’s stamina is recovered 250% faster]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s wounds heal 250% faster]

[Enhanced Vitality: Double the Effects of Vitality]

[Card Name: Endurance]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 5]

[Essence: 0/10,000,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s physical form]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s physical stamina by 250%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s resistance to physical damage by 250%]

[Immovable: If the offender’s Strength is less than the Wielder’s Endurance, the Wielder can withstand most physical assaults without being moved]

[Card Name: Agility]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 5]

[Essence: 0/10,000,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s physical speed]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s speed by 250%]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s actions become 250% more instantaneous]

[Enhanced Agility: Double the Effects of Agility]

[Card Name: Dexterity]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 6]

[Essence: 0/100,000,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s control over their body]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s reaction speed by 500%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s coordination by 500%]

[Effect 3: Increases the Wielder’s flexibility by 500%]

[Deft Movements: The Wielder’s body detects cumbersome movements and naturally adjusts and trains the mind to move more efficiently]

[Card Name: Perception]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 6]

[Essence: 0/100,000,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s ability to perceive the world around them]

[Effect 1: The sensitivity of each of the Wielder’s five senses increases by 500%]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s accuracy is increased by 500%]

[Enhanced Perceptions: Double the Effects of Perception]

[Card Name: Intelligence]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 5]

[Essence: 0/10,000,000]

[Description: Enhances the mental faculties of the Wielder]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s comprehension by 250%]

[Effect 2: Increases the speed at which the Wielder can comprehend information by 250%]

[Enhanced Intelligence: Double the Effects of Intelligence]

[Card Name: Wisdom]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 5]

[Essence: 0/10,000,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s focus and control over their being]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s focus by 250%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s control over their various skills by 250%]

[Enhanced Wisdom: Double the Effects of Wisdom]

[Card Name: Will]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 6]

[Essence: 0/100,000,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s mental endurance and resistance to numerous magics]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s resistance to magical illusions and debuffs by 500%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s resolve by 500%]

[Enhanced Will: Double the Effects of Will]

Enhancements:

[Card Name: Luck]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Sacred]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Increases the drop rate of all Cards within the Tower. The Wielder must deal the final blow]

[Effect 1: Drop rate increased by 20% of existing rate]

[Sacred Effect: As a Sacred Enhancement, the Effects of this Card are extended to all members of the Wielder’s Party]

[Card Name: Revealing Gaze]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Sacred]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Tower’s secrets are revealed by the Wielder’s gaze]

[Effect 1: When focusing, the information on most items or Relics is revealed to the Wielder. The amount of data shown is determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Rank of the object]

[Effect 2: When focusing, the information of any Plagued Beast is revealed to the Wielder. The amount of data shown is determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Will and Level of the Beast]

[Effect 3: When focusing, the information of any other Wielder is revealed. The amount of data shown is determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Will of the Wielder]

[Sacred Effect: With intense focus, Relics, Plagued Beasts, or Wielders hidden behind obstacles are revealed to the Wielder. The distance, accuracy, and aptness of this Effect are determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Rank, Will, or Level of the hidden entity]

[Card Name: Strength Augmentation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Augments the Wielder’s Strength Foundation]

[Effect 1: The Effects of the Wielder’s Strength are increased by 20%]

[Card Name: Vitality Augmentation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Augments the Wielder’s Vitality Foundation]

[Effect 1: The Effects of the Wielder’s Vitality are increased by 20%]

[Card Name: Endurance Augmentation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Augments the Wielder’s Endurance Foundation]

[Effect 1: The Effects of the Wielder’s Endurance are increased by 20%]

[Card Name: Agility Augmentation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Augments the Wielder’s Agility Foundation]

[Effect 1: The Effects of the Wielder’s Agility are increased by 20%]

[Card Name: Dexterity Augmentation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Augments the Wielder’s Dexterity Foundation]

[Effect 1: The Effects of the Wielder’s Dexterity are increased by 20%]

[Card Name: Perception Augmentation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Augments the Wielder’s Perception Foundation]

[Effect 1: The Effects of the Wielder’s Perception are increased by 20%]

[Card Name: Intelligence Augmentation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Augments the Wielder’s Intelligence Foundation]

[Effect 1: The Effects of the Wielder’s Intelligence are increased by 20%]

[Card Name: Wisdom Augmentation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Augments the Wielder’s Wisdom Foundation]

[Effect 1: The Effects of the Wielder’s Wisdom are increased by 20%]

[Card Name: Will Augmentation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Augments the Wielder’s Will Foundation]

[Effect 1: The Effects of the Wielder’s Will are increased by 20%]

[Card Name: Mastery]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Boosts the Effects of all Foundations]

[Effect 1: Increases the Effects of all Foundations by 4% of their current value]

[Card Name: Physical Resistance]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder has an unnatural resistance to harmful physical effects]

[Effect 1: The Wielder sustains 10% less damage from physical injuries]

[Card Name: Mental Resistance]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder has an unnatural resistance to mental Effects]

[Effect 1: 10% reduction to all non-allied mental Effects targeting the Wielder]

[Card Name: Spell Resistance]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder has an unnatural resistance to the Effects of Spells]

[Effect 1: 10% reduction to the Effects of all non-allied Spells targeting the Wielder]

[Card Name: Heat Resistance]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder has an unnatural resistance to higher temperatures]

[Effect 1: Preceding Foundations, the Wielder’s body can comfortably withstand temperatures as high as 50 degrees Celsius]

[Card Name: Cold Resistance]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder has an unnatural resistance to lower temperatures]

[Effect 1: Preceding Foundations, the Wielder’s body can comfortably withstand temperatures as low as -10 degrees Celsius]

[Card Name: Airy Steps]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Even walking along the earth, the Wielder wanders through the clouds]

[Effect 1: An airy padding reduces the terrain’s effects on the Wielder by 10%]

[Effect 2: All skills that would hinder the Wielder’s movement by seizing their feet or legs have their Durations and Effects reduced by 10%]

[Card Name: Enhanced Hearing]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Greatly enhances the Wielder’s sense of hearing]

[Effect 1: Increases the Effects Perception has on the Wielder’s hearing by 20%]

[Effect 2: Extends the range of Cards that require hearing by 20%]

[Card Name: Enhanced Sight]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Greatly enhances the Wielder’s sense of sight]

[Effect 1: Increases the Effects Perception has on the Wielder’s eyesight by 20%]

[Effect 2: Extends the range of Cards that require sight by 20%]

[Card Name: Prolonged Sustainability]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder can push forward, for days on end]

[Effect 1: Increases the Effects of Endurance on the Wielder’s stamina by 20%]

[Effect 2: Reduces the sustenance required to use energy and maintain the Wielder’s physique by 20%]

[Card Name: Insomnia]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Lack of sleep is inconsequential to the Wielder’s well-being]

[Effect 1: The Wielder can remain in a state of wakefulness for 2 days and nights plus the Level of Endurance without feeling the results of normal fatigue. This Effect is lessened by the normal fatigue earned through rigorous activity]

[Card Name: Meditation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Tap into the energies of the world around]

[Effect 1: While sitting still, the Wielder’s Vitality is increased by 20%]

[Card Name: Sphere of Omniscience]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder sees all within their domain]

[Effect 1: When concentrating, the Wielder can sense all living beings within a sphere of influence extending 2 meters times the Level of Perception plus Wisdom in all directions. Barriers reduce range by half per barrier penetrated. Moving breaks concentration]

[Card Name: Nature’s Veil]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Blend with nature in a bid to avoid detection]

[Effect 1: Within 2 meters times the Level of Perception, the Wielder can spot areas in nature that can provide concealment or shelter. A dull shimmer marks the area]

[Card Name: Coat of Arms]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: With ample protection, the Wielder becomes a fortress]

[Effect 1: The Effects and defenses of any and all worn garments are increased by 20% times the Level of Endurance]

[Card Name: Master of Arms]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: With weapon in hand, the Wielder becomes a herald of destruction]

[Effect 1: The Effects and damage output of any and all objects wielded as a weapon are increased by 20% times half the Level of Strength plus Dexterity]

[Card Name: Indomitable]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder’s Spirit is unbreakable]

[Effect 1: The Effects of the Wielder’s Will Foundation are increased by 20%]

[Effect 2: The Effects of divination and mental Spells cast against the Wielder are decreased by 20%]

[Card Name: Intimidation]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: To those that are lesser, the Wielder becomes fear itself. To those that are greater, the Wielder becomes a target]

[Effect 1: Beasts that come within 2 meters of and have less Will than the Wielder have a 20% chance of fleeing]

[Effect 2: Beasts that come within 2 meters of and have more Will than the Wielder have a 20% chance of identifying the Wielder as the biggest threat, making the Wielder their primary focus]

[Card Name: Self-Improvement]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder ventures to become the best they can be]

[Effect 1: The Wielder’s body sculpts itself in a way that brings out the best in the Wielder’s build, movements, habits, and other physical actions]

SUMMONS: [CARD NAME: TAME CREATURE]

[Class: Summon]

[Rank: Holy]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder attempts to cleanse a Plagued Beast of its affliction in an endeavor to befriend or capture it]

[Effect 1: The Wielder casts Tame Creature before injuring the target. If successful, the target creature is cleansed of its Plague and becomes a Summon. The Summon dropped cannot be of a higher Rank than the equivalent Rank of the targeted creature, but it can be lower. The probability listed below this Effect is applied after the likelihood of whether or not the targeted Beast will drop a Card]

[Pure: 50%]

[Blessed: 12%]

[Holy: 1.2%]

[Sacred: 0.12%]

[Angelic: 0.0012%]

[Cooldown: 23 hours]

AURORA’S JOURNAL: AURORA

I’m not sure why I was so nervous when my turn came to pass, but I had no reason to be. Rowan took his time looking at each of my Cards and asking my reasons for adding them to my Deck. Not once did he disparage my choices. In fact, despite saying he’d help me choose which Cards to remove and guide my decisions when it came to replacing them… the man didn’t tell me to remove or add a single Card. Admittedly, I was annoyed by his questions at first—he sounded like he was reading the exact same script our Academy professors followed.

‘What made you add this Card to your Deck?’

‘How does this Card synergize with the rest of your build?’

Knowing that he was simply doing what he could to help, and seeing that Locke was looking at his own Cards as Rowan went through each of mine, I kept myself from rolling my eyes and played along with his little game. I answered the pair of questions he’d asked for all 32 of the Cards in my Deck without seeing a reason to remove a single one.

I responded to the two very familiar inquiries in the same way that I had answered my former professors. To the first question, I mentioned that the Card was in some way helpful toward achieving my goals, or that they made me a more powerful Wielder in general. Nothing different from any other Wielder.

As for the second question, I pointed out the same observation I’d made as a child, the same observation that had interested the appraiser when she came to question me before accepting the application my parents submitted to the Academy: all Cards have some form of Synergy with all other Cards. Rowan looked pleasantly surprised, much like the appraiser I’d met back then. I was happy for the small victory and made sure to glance at Locke, who was looking thoughtful—this whole game Rowan was playing was for him, after all.

Then, instead of moving on to our newest Party member or countering my opinions… Rowan did something unexpected. He pointed to the very first Card we’d gone over and asked two more questions:

‘What will this Card do to enhance your chosen roles?’

‘Why would you choose this specific Card over another that has similar Effects?’

I blanked momentarily before looking at the Card he had his finger on. The table remained quiet while I contemplated the roles I was interested in from the list he’d had me write a few minutes earlier. The Ability in question synergized well with one of those roles but did very little for the others, despite its overall effectiveness in my build. For the first time since entering the Academy…

I began to question my choices.

Not able to answer his first question right away, I considered the second and swiftly realized that the two were connected. I slammed my copy of the Card Compendium on the table, then flipped through the pages until I’d found the Ability that had me so worked up. Without reading about the Card itself, I scanned the footnotes and found the short list of Cards that had similar Effects.

It didn’t take long to discover that a Spell from that list offered nearly the same benefits; however, both choices the Spell Card provided when reaching Level 5 would greatly enhance my effectiveness in any of the roles I’d chosen. Without hesitation, I moved the Ability Card into the replace pile and picked up the next.

I don’t think I’ll ever forget what happened next. I quickly glanced up at the young man who’d aided in my revelation… and saw a sickly, pained, and wrinkled elderly man sitting in his place. If it weren’t for the confidence the ancient-looking man exuded, I would have been terrified that he’d collapse on the spot.

The familiar soothing warmth provided by Precognition when I was making the right decision suddenly flooded my body as I looked into the smiling eyes of the tortured old soul across from me. It took me a moment to notice the mist that blurred the lines of reality, which proved the sudden vision was the Sacred Effect of my Enhancement. The strange man chuckled weakly, coughed from the effort, and held up two fingers.

‘Is this a Card that will still aid you once you’ve achieved your goals?’

The man’s voice was strained, as if he’d swallowed pure flame at some point and his throat had been seared. He put a finger down and his amused smile shifted slightly. It seemed… sad. I started to cry from the sudden feelings of loss and fear that overwhelmed me as I looked at the broken elder. Then… another emotion replaced those when the man put his second finger down.

‘Does this Card represent not just the Wielder, but also the person who you aspire to be a century from now?’

I blinked as soon as the mysterious elder had asked his second question, and a second later found myself looking across the table directly into Rowan’s eyes once again. They may have been a bright silver instead of the dull grey I’d previously been staring into… Still… they were the same. I’d never noticed it before, but after my vision… it had become clear as crystal.

Like looking at an image through a glass, I could see the overwhelming fear and sorrow that fought to consume him. I could see the broken old man being crushed by emotions so powerful that I couldn’t hope to bear them. Much deeper than that, keeping that broken man from crumbling, was that same spark of hope I’d felt in my vision, a spark from which all of Rowan’s determination, confidence, and amusement originated.

For the first time…

I looked at his amused smile and couldn’t find the arrogance I’d thought was there before. His amusement was that of a person who’d experienced true pain… a person who’d seen the worst of what the Tower had to offer and had learned to find the joy in every other experience. My outlook on life had changed at that moment.

I decided on the person I wanted to be.

With renewed fervor, I turned to my Deck and began removing Cards while consulting the Compendium. My 32-Card Deck dwindled to a mere 19… and I’d never felt better.

What a mess, writing most of this after the fact. Couldn’t they have waited until I was done transcribing my account before moving on to Locke? I’m going to have to use Memory to jot down whatever Locke decided. I can already feel the headache coming on…

The Cards documented below are listed at base value for their Levels and Ranks. All figures are shown without the amplifying Effects of the Origin Card or Enhancements.

Origin

[Card Name: Arcanist's Gift]

[Class: Origin]

[Rank: Origin]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: The Wielder gains an increased connection with the metaphysical]

[Effect 1: Cooldowns for all metaphysical-derived Spells are reduced by 10%]

[Effect 2: The Effects of all metaphysical-style Spells are increased by 10%]

Foundations

[Card Name: Strength]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Increases the Wielder’s physical might]

[Effect 1: Increase of 50% to the amount of force the Wielder can exert]

[Card Name: Vitality]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Increases the Wielder’s ability to recover]

[Effect 1: The Wielder’s stamina is recovered 100% faster]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s wounds heal 100% faster]

[Card Name: Endurance]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s physical form]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s physical stamina by 100%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s resistance to physical damage by 100%]

[Card Name: Agility]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s physical speed]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s speed by 50%]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s actions become 50% more instantaneous]

[Card Name: Dexterity]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s control over their body]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s reaction speed by 50%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s coordination by 50%]

[Effect 3: Increases the Wielder’s flexibility by 50%]

[Card Name: Perception]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s ability to perceive the world around them]

[Effect 1: The sensitivity of each of the Wielder’s five senses increases by 100%]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s accuracy is increased by 100%]

[Card Name: Intelligence]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Description: Enhances the mental faculties of the Wielder]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s comprehension by 150%]

[Effect 2: Increases the speed at which the Wielder can comprehend information by 150%]

[Card Name: Wisdom]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 72,495/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s focus and control over their being]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s focus by 100%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s control over their various skills by 100%]

[Card Name: Will]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 6,358/10,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s mental endurance and resistance to numerous magics]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s resistance to magical illusions and debuffs by 50%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s resolve by 50%]

Enhancements

[Card Name: Precognition]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Sacred]

[Level: 4]

[Essence: 0/1,000,000]

[Description: The Wielder has a sense that steers them in the correct direction to keep them out of harm’s way or lead them to great prosperity. At times, both peril and fortune walk hand in hand]

[Effect 1: The Wielder experiences irritation when there is an opportunity or when danger is imminent. Danger is typically accompanied by an uncomfortable sensation, while opportunity is denoted by a soothing warmth]

[Sacred Effect: When an important decision needs to be made, the Wielder gains deeper insight through a vision. The target of this insight will either lead the Wielder to great danger, or to remarkable fortune]

[Card Name: Memory]

[Class: Enhancement]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: The Wielder has an easier time recalling information]

[Effect 1: All experiences within the previous 3 minutes times the Level of Intelligence can be recalled with perfect accuracy]

[Effect 2: All experiences within the previous 3 hours times the Level of Intelligence can be recalled with near-perfect accuracy, though many minor details may be lost]

[Effect 3: All experiences that the Wielder heavily focused on within the previous 3 days times the Level of Intelligence can be recalled accurately, though there may be small gaps]

[Effect 4: When recalling any experience exceeding the time frame of the prior Effects, the memory is enhanced by 3 times the Level of Intelligence, becoming easier to call to mind but only sharpening that which the Wielder was aware of at the time of the memory, be it consciously or subconsciously]

[Note: The Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom must be equal to the Level of the Wielder’s Intelligence, otherwise recalling minute details will cause a mental strain on the Wielder, reducing focus and gradually increasing pressure on the Wielder’s mind]

Spells

[Card Name: Barrier]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: A translucent barricade of mystical properties that endeavors to protect its Wielder or the Wielder’s target]

[Effect 1: A wall of near-invisible force materializes at the target location with a length and height of 2 meters plus the Level of Intelligence and a thickness of 2 centimeters plus the Level of Wisdom. Wall persists until broken or until recalled by the caster]

[Cooldown: 3 minutes]

[Card Name: Examine]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: Some hidden information is revealed]

[Effect 1: For 3 minutes plus the Level of Wisdom, the Wielder can see information on some items or Relics. The amount of data shown is determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Rank of the object]

[Effect 2: For 3 minutes plus the Level of Wisdom, the Wielder can see the information of Plagued Beasts of Fallen and lower Ranks. The amount of data shown is determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Will and Level of the Beast]

[Cooldown: 2 hours]

[Card Name: Flash]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: A blazing pulse of light that chases away darkness and blinds hostiles within its range]

[Effect 1: With the Wielder as a medium, a cylindrical blast of light 2 meters times the Level of Wisdom expands outward unless impeded by a physical obstacle]

[Effect 2: Unlinked individuals caught within the light are temporarily blinded for 2 seconds times the Level of the Wielder’s Intelligence minus the Level of the target’s Will in seconds]

[Effect 3: All objects within the Radius of Effect 1 remain dimly lit for 2 minutes plus the Level of Intelligence]

[Cooldown: 10 minutes]

[Card Name: Prismatic Prison]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Blessed]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: A durable prison of psionic energy]

[Effect 1: A translucent prison appears instantly around one target of the Wielder’s choosing, adjusting size to accommodate its occupant. The larger the occupant, the thinner the walls of the prison]

[Effect 2: The Strength, Vitality, and Endurance of captured occupant is reduced by 20%]

[Cooldown: 15 minutes]

[Note: Should the occupant shatter the prison, the Cooldown is doubled]

[Card Name: Psionic Wave]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Blessed]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: A ripple of psionic energy summoned by the Wielder that lifts unsecured objects in the immediate vicinity and hurls them in a target direction]

[Effect 1: Raises all loose, inanimate objects within 3 meters that are no heavier than 3 kilograms times the Level of Wisdom above the Wielder, then flings them in a chosen direction]

[Cooldown: 3 minutes]

[Card Name: Radiant Burst]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Blessed]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 0/100,000]

[Description: A concentrated explosion of psionic energy that sears through nearly all in its path]

[Effect 1: A sphere of compacted psionic energy forms on the Wielder’s palm or fingertip, bursting on command into a thin beam that follows the Wielder’s movement for 3 seconds and extends for 3 meters times the Level of Wisdom]

[Effect 2: When using the palm as a medium, the Wielder can choose to expand the diameter of the beam by 30% at the cost of 30% of the Spell’s range]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

[Card Name: Sphere of Silence]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: A translucent sphere formed of psionic energy that blocks all sound within from leaving and all sound without from entering while simultaneously weakening most forms of scrying]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target medium, around which a translucent, permeable sphere materializes. The size of the sphere can be controlled by the caster up to a radius of 2 meters times the Level of Intelligence]

[Effect 2: While within the sphere, antagonistic divination Spells are 2% times the Level of Will less likely to locate those within. Spells that do locate those within have their Effects reduced by 2% times the Level of Will]

[Effect 3: While holding the sphere, the Wielder suffers an 8% loss in the effectiveness of their Wisdom per hour held. The sphere can be held until the caster loses focus or until an unlinked entity crosses its border]

[Cooldown: 1 second]

[Note: The Wielder will be unable to cast Sphere of Silence with an effective Wisdom of less than 98%]

Summons

[Card Name: Eel, Electrostatic]

[Class: Summon]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Name: Ivy]

[Description: The Wielder Summons an Eel companion. All mental Foundations must be of an equivalent Level or higher than the Level of the Summon]

[Duration: 30 minutes]

[Cooldown: 30 minutes]

[Skill 1: Shock. The Eel releases a charge of stored energy, sending a bolt of electricity toward its target]

[Skill 2: Discharge. The Eel releases a pulse of electricity in a sphere around it. Discharge causes no damage, but all enemies within its range have a chance to become paralyzed. Allies are not affected]

[Note: This Summon's Duration is halved on land and doubled in water]

AURORA’S JOURNAL: LOCKE

I’m relieved that I didn’t miss anything important. During my review, Locke had been sorting through his own Cards—using the questions Rowan had asked me—to remove those he no longer deemed necessary. I had been stunned when using Memory to replay what had happened during the forced vision brought on by Precognition’s Sacred Effect… Rowan had actually held up his fingers and asked the exact same questions as the elderly man in the fog.

I’d been suspicious of my classmate ever since I’d awoken in his mansion. Now… I was sure of it. He knows so much about the Floors. His mannerisms and some of the strange statements he’s made tell a story too. Although, neither of those occurred with as much frequency as they had when we’d begun our journey nearly three months ago. Even his obsession with cleanliness has greatly waned. Of course, his suit remains wrinkle-free, and he still Cleanses us of filth as needed along with any place that we stop to rest, but he no longer casts the Spell or dumps Infernal Wash on every new item he grabs.

It's as if… well, it’s as if some old man switched bodies with Rowan and is struggling to come to terms with his new reality. What could have caused that? An experiment gone wrong? A powerful Wielder getting revenge on this old man for something? The Skill of some Beast on one of the higher Floors? It’s terrifying. Whoever he is, though, he’s proven himself to be a good man…

Maybe I should ask him?

Does it even matter?

I’m not sure why Nathaniel is with him—though I do have a feeling that Nathaniel knows something, so maybe what I saw is some secret of the esteemed families. Nathaniel has always been a good person. He promised to help me find my father and even took steps of his own volition to ensure that he couldn’t go back on his word. And now he’s even taken Locke under his wing despite the young man’s faults.

No, it doesn’t matter… Maybe Rowan will tell us on his own. Trying to force it might just cause a rift in our Party.

Oh. Locke. Right. I need to write this down before I lose it.

Locke plans on taking the role of a healer that has a couple of potent healing Spells but focuses on Spells that strengthen himself and others. He also wants Cards that can hide him and can… alter his and others’ features? Rowan seems to understand what he’s after. If I had to pick a more precise role for him…

Maybe a Shaman of some sort?

He only removed a handful of Cards, leaving him with 22 in his Deck… all of a very low Level and most of which with random amounts of Essence invested. It’s like he couldn’t make up his mind. I’ll try to help him with that during our lessons. I certainly hope he has less trouble focusing on battle tactics and Party strategy than on choosing a Card to Level. If not, we’re going to have a lot of trouble moving forward…

What did I sign myself up for…?

The Cards documented below are listed at base value for their Levels and Ranks. All figures are shown without the amplifying Effects of the Origin Card or Enhancements.

Origin

[Card Name: Devil’s Luck]

[Class: Origin]

[Rank: Origin]

[Level: N/A]

[Essence: N/A]

[Description: The Wielder has an uncanny tendency to end up in bad situations, only for them to end in the Wielder’s favor]

[Effect 1: When casting any Spell, the Card’s Effects are doubled]

[Effect 2: There is a 50% chance that any Spell cast will have the opposite Effect of what is intended]

Foundations

[Card Name: Strength]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Increases the Wielder’s physical might]

[Effect 1: Increase of 50% to the amount of force the Wielder can exert]

[Card Name: Vitality]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Increases the Wielder’s ability to recover]

[Effect 1: The Wielder’s stamina is recovered 50% faster]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s wounds heal 50% faster]

[Card Name: Endurance]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s physical form]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s physical stamina by 50%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s resistance to physical damage by 50%]

[Card Name: Agility]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 7,918/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s physical speed]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s speed by 100%]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s actions become 100% more instantaneous]

[Card Name: Dexterity]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 49/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s control over their body]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s reaction speed by 100%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s coordination by 100%]

[Effect 3: Increases the Wielder’s flexibility by 100%]

[Card Name: Perception]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s ability to perceive the world around them]

[Effect 1: The sensitivity of each of the Wielder’s five senses increases by 50%]

[Effect 2: The Wielder’s accuracy is increased by 50%]

[Card Name: Intelligence]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 7,699/10,000]

[Description: Enhances the mental faculties of the Wielder]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s comprehension by 50%]

[Effect 2: Increases the speed at which the Wielder can comprehend information by 50%]

[Card Name: Wisdom]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 625/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s focus and control over their being]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s focus by 100%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s control over their various skills by 100%]

[Card Name: Will]

[Class: Foundation]

[Level: 3]

[Essence: 2,422/100,000]

[Description: Enhances the Wielder’s mental endurance and resistance to numerous magics]

[Effect 1: Increases the Wielder’s resolve by 100%]

[Effect 2: Increases the Wielder’s resistance to magical illusions and debuffs by 100%]

Spells

[Card Name: Enhance Strength]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Amplifies the effectiveness of the target’s Strength]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target within line of sight, gradually increasing the target’s Strength. The Wielder may increase the target’s Strength by a maximum of 4% plus the Wielder’s Level of Intelligence]

[Cooldown: None]

[Note 1: This Spell’s maximum duration is 2 hours times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. This Spell’s minimum duration is 2 minutes times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. The duration of this Spell corresponds with the use of its Effects]

[Note 2: The Wielder may select up to 2 targets plus the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom to enhance with this Spell’s Effects. The Wielder’s chosen output for the first Effect of this Spell is evenly distributed amongst the selected targets]

[Note 3: Once cast, this Spell’s Effects persist until the end of its duration. This Spell may be recast immediately once the previous casting has run its course]

[Card Name: Enhance Vitality]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Amplifies the effectiveness of the target’s Vitality]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target within line of sight, gradually increasing the target’s Vitality. The Wielder may increase the target’s Vitality by a maximum of 4% plus the Wielder’s Level of Intelligence]

[Cooldown: None]

[Note 1: This Spell’s maximum duration is 2 hours times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. This Spell’s minimum duration is 2 minutes times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. The duration of this Spell corresponds with the use of its Effects]

[Note 2: The Wielder may select up to 2 targets plus the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom to enhance with this Spell’s Effects. The Wielder’s chosen output for the first Effect of this Spell is evenly distributed amongst the selected targets]

[Note 3: Once cast, this Spell’s Effects persist until the end of its duration. This Spell may be recast immediately once the previous casting has run its course]

[Card Name: Enhance Endurance]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Amplifies the effectiveness of the target’s Endurance]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target within line of sight, gradually increasing the target’s Endurance. The Wielder may increase the target’s Endurance by a maximum of 4% plus the Wielder’s Level of Intelligence]

[Cooldown: None]

[Note 1: This Spell’s maximum duration is 2 hours times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. This Spell’s minimum duration is 2 minutes times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. The duration of this Spell corresponds with the use of its Effects]

[Note 2: The Wielder may select up to 2 targets plus the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom to enhance with this Spell’s Effects. The Wielder’s chosen output for the first Effect of this Spell is evenly distributed amongst the selected targets]

[Note 3: Once cast, this Spell’s Effects persist until the end of its duration. This Spell may be recast immediately once the previous casting has run its course]

[Card Name: Enhance Agility]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 5,322/10,000]

[Description: Amplifies the effectiveness of the target’s Agility]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target within line of sight, gradually increasing the target’s Agility. The Wielder may increase the target’s Agility by a maximum of 4% plus the Wielder’s Level of Intelligence]

[Cooldown: None]

[Note 1: This Spell’s maximum duration is 2 hours times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. This Spell’s minimum duration is 2 minutes times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. The duration of this Spell corresponds with the use of its Effects]

[Note 2: The Wielder may select up to 2 targets plus the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom to enhance with this Spell’s Effects. The Wielder’s chosen output for the first Effect of this Spell is evenly distributed amongst the selected targets]

[Note 3: Once cast, this Spell’s Effects persist until the end of its duration. This Spell may be recast immediately once the previous casting has run its course]

[Card Name: Enhance Dexterity]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 1,856/10,000]

[Description: Amplifies the effectiveness of the target’s Dexterity]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target within line of sight, gradually increasing the target’s Dexterity. The Wielder may increase the target’s Dexterity by a maximum of 4% plus the Wielder’s Level of Intelligence]

[Cooldown: None]

[Note 1: This Spell’s maximum duration is 2 hours times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. This Spell’s minimum duration is 2 minutes times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. The duration of this Spell corresponds with the use of its Effects]

[Note 2: The Wielder may select up to 2 targets plus the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom to enhance with this Spell’s Effects. The Wielder’s chosen output for the first Effect of this Spell is evenly distributed amongst the selected targets]

[Note 3: Once cast, this Spell’s Effects persist until the end of its duration. This Spell may be recast immediately once the previous casting has run its course]

[Card Name: Enhance Perception]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 312/10,000]

[Description: Amplifies the effectiveness of the target’s Perception]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target within line of sight, gradually increasing the target’s Perception. The Wielder may increase the target’s Perception by a maximum of 4% plus the Wielder’s Level of Intelligence]

[Cooldown: None]

[Note 1: This Spell’s maximum duration is 2 hours times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. This Spell’s minimum duration is 2 minutes times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. The duration of this Spell corresponds with the use of its Effects]

[Note 2: The Wielder may select up to 2 targets plus the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom to enhance with this Spell’s Effects. The Wielder’s chosen output for the first Effect of this Spell is evenly distributed amongst the selected targets]

[Note 3: Once cast, this Spell’s Effects persist until the end of its duration. This Spell may be recast immediately once the previous casting has run its course]

[Card Name: Enhance Intelligence]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 3,240/10,000]

[Description: Amplifies the effectiveness of the target’s Intelligence]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target within line of sight, gradually increasing the target’s Intelligence. The Wielder may increase the target’s Intelligence by a maximum of 4% plus the Wielder’s Level of Intelligence]

[Cooldown: None]

[Note 1: This Spell’s maximum duration is 2 hours times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. This Spell’s minimum duration is 2 minutes times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. The duration of this Spell corresponds with the use of its Effects]

[Note 2: The Wielder may select up to 2 targets plus the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom to enhance with this Spell’s Effects. The Wielder’s chosen output for the first Effect of this Spell is evenly distributed amongst the selected targets]

[Note 3: Once cast, this Spell’s Effects persist until the end of its duration. This Spell may be recast immediately once the previous casting has run its course]

[Card Name: Enhance Wisdom]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 91/10,000]

[Description: Amplifies the effectiveness of the target’s Wisdom]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target within line of sight, gradually increasing the target’s Wisdom. The Wielder may increase the target’s Wisdom by a maximum of 4% plus the Wielder’s Level of Intelligence]

[Cooldown: None]

[Note 1: This Spell’s maximum duration is 2 hours times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. This Spell’s minimum duration is 2 minutes times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. The duration of this Spell corresponds with the use of its Effects]

[Note 2: The Wielder may select up to 2 targets plus the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom to enhance with this Spell’s Effects. The Wielder’s chosen output for the first Effect of this Spell is evenly distributed amongst the selected targets]

[Note 3: Once cast, this Spell’s Effects persist until the end of its duration. This Spell may be recast immediately once the previous casting has run its course]

[Card Name: Enhance Will]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/1,000]

[Description: Amplifies the effectiveness of the target’s Will]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target within line of sight, gradually increasing the target’s Will. The Wielder may increase the target’s Will by a maximum of 4% plus the Wielder’s Level of Intelligence]

[Cooldown: None]

[Note 1: This Spell’s maximum duration is 2 hours times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. This Spell’s minimum duration is 2 minutes times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. The duration of this Spell corresponds with the use of its Effects]

[Note 2: The Wielder may select up to 2 targets plus the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom to enhance with this Spell’s Effects. The Wielder’s chosen output for the first Effect of this Spell is evenly distributed amongst the selected targets]

[Note 3: Once cast, this Spell’s Effects persist until the end of its duration. This Spell may be recast immediately once the previous casting has run its course]

[Card Name: Enhance Movement]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/1,000]

[Description: Amplifies the speed of the target’s movement out of combat]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target within line of sight, gradually increasing the speed of the target’s physical movements while out of combat. The Wielder may increase the speed of the target’s movement by a maximum of 4% plus the Wielder’s Level of Intelligence]

[Cooldown: None]

[Note 1: This Spell’s maximum duration is 2 hours times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. This Spell’s minimum duration is 2 minutes times the sum of the Levels of the Wielder’s Intelligence and Wisdom. The duration of this Spell corresponds with the use of its Effects]

[Note 2: The Wielder may select up to 2 targets plus the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom to enhance with this Spell’s Effects. The Wielder’s chosen output for the first Effect of this Spell is evenly distributed amongst the selected targets]

[Note 3: Once cast, this Spell’s Effects persist until the end of its duration. This Spell may be recast immediately once the previous casting has run its course]

[Card Name: Minor Debilitate]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Pure]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: Weakens the overall Foundations of the chosen target]

[Effect 1: The Wielder chooses a target within line of sight, reducing the Effects of their Foundations by .4% times the Level of the Wielder’s Intelligence for 2 minutes times the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom]

[Cooldown: 0]

[Card Name: Repel]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Blessed]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 1,766/10,000]

[Description: A powerful force that pushes against all within its area of effect]

[Effect 1: The Wielder selects a target location within eyesight, creating a force that projects a constant wave of pressure outward within 4 meters of its point of origin. This force is strongest at its center and persists for 2 seconds times the Level of the Wielder’s Wisdom]

[Cooldown: 8 minutes]

[Card Name: Examine]

[Class: Spell]

[Rank: Blessed]

[Level: 2]

[Essence: 0/10,000]

[Description: For a time, knowledge that was once out of reach becomes obtainable]

[Effect 1: For 2 minutes plus the Level of Wisdom, the Wielder can see information on some items or Relics. The amount of data shown is determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Rank of the object]

[Effect 2: For 2 minutes plus the Level of Wisdom, the Wielder can see the information of Plagued Beasts of Fiend and lower Ranks. The amount of data shown is determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Will and Level of the Beast]

[Effect 3: For 2 minutes plus the Level of Wisdom, the Wielder can see the information of other Wielders. The amount of data shown is determined by the Wielder’s Will and Perception versus the Will of the target Wielder]

[Cooldown: 2 hours]

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

DISCOVERY

“Been almost twenty years, Charles… and still not one word from the others in the Order. How much longer we doin’ this?” a deep, rumbling voice tumbled from the chapped lips of a short, burly man. His bushy brown beard swayed in the wind and his bald head shone each time the sun peeked through the clouds.

He stood on the back of a behemoth of a creature, which had wings spanning nearly fifteen meters, a neck reaching forward nearly half that length, and a head and beak just as long as its neck. A long, black mane grew from the top of its head, starting between its eyes and running along the back of its neck before turning to feathers that covered the rest of its body. Claws extended from the tips of its wings and long legs ended in large, hooked talons that appeared capable of gripping nearly any surface.

Flying next to him, on the back of a leathery creature with long, see-through ears and a scrunched-up face, sat a tall man with cropped black hair and shining silver eyes. Though they both wore similar coats—black with gold trim and the same purple pocket squares—Charles’ suit was perfectly pressed with not a wrinkle in sight.

He grinned and lifted his arm, pointing a polished wooden cane toward a great flying Beast, easily twice the size of both their Summons combined. Hundreds of dark tendrils were currently whipping about the monstrous Beast. Each beat of its wings caused gale force winds to buffet the two Wielders despite their distance.

Charles gave his friend a wink and a silver light burst from the end of his cane, striking the enormous creature a split-second later. A silver glow emanated from the Beast briefly, then faded away as if nothing had happened. The Beast stopped its movement, shuddered, and released a guttural roar that shook the very air around him. As if they’d been perched and waiting for its signal, dozens of human-sized Beasts fell from the underbelly of the great monstrosity—diving toward the two of them.

Charles laughed jubilantly and cried, “Onward, Vincent! Come, Julian, Theodore, to battle!”

On his shoulder, a small, red runic circle materialized, and out stepped a glowing pixie with a fiery gaze that immediately began tracking the oncoming horde. To the left of his flying mount—Vincent—a much larger, completely black circle formed in mid-air.

The creature that floated out struck an odd sight, being nothing more than a floating orb covered in myriad eyes, all of different shades. Dozens of the Summon’s eyes moved independently, each curiously looking in different directions.

Charles closed his eyes and used Hive Mind—one of the few Summon Skills he’d acquired over the centuries—to form a link between Julian and Theodore, using himself as a bridge to deliver thoughts and images from one of his Summons to the other in real-time. Without speaking, he conveyed his intentions to his Summons, who carried out his orders flawlessly. Theodore, the Many-Eyed Sentinel, locked one eye on each of the aggressive Beasts. In the same instant, hundreds of glowing orbs of lava came into existence, then launched forward, every one striking a different target, while the remainder assaulted the gigantic creature above.

With each of the smaller Beasts diving at such speeds, and the poor manoeuvrability of the gargantuan creature, there had been no chance of them halting their descent in time to avoid the sudden onslaught. Charles sent his gratitude toward his Summons, then dropped the link and opened his eyes. His squat companion—Henry—had already rushed forward, and was currently using Spells to tear apart the corpses and harvest rewards before the bodies fell into the tentacles waiting far below.

His Pixie—Julian—leapt from his shoulder, a ball of searing heat, and drove through the collapsing monstrosities’ midriff. In moments, the Pixie burst free of the Fiend’s chest and returned swiftly with two objects in hand. Charles glanced at the glowing orb in his Summon’s hand and sighed while taking the Card held in its other.

[Name: Essence]

[Rank: 47,812,500]

[Description: The accumulated Plagued energy of a being compressed into physical form]

“You must be the only Wielder in history to be disappointed with earning a Summon,” Henry growled from behind. Charles looked back to find his friend leaning from the side of his Quetzalcoatl, gazing over Charles’ shoulder at the Card he held.

“Only a Blessed,” Charles grumbled. He flung the Card toward his companion, who caught it easily and stuffed it in his pocket, then grinned. “Low though it may be, that makes ninety-eight. Just need two more.”

The man’s silver eyes turned to the sky.

“Ah! You asked how much longer. It’s been twenty years…” His smile widened further. “Jonathan opened the second chest, Henry. Even managed it before Kel left. They should be on their way…”

He turned back to Henry, who looked annoyed at having to wait even longer, yet happy and excited just the same. “Kel… You really think he held out for all these years?”

“Not a doubt in my mind,” Charles replied. “I gave him a full year after the century’s turn. They have eight months to reach us. If not… well, we’ve not seen the last of the Origin Floor, my friend. Been plenty long. The heat should be off, and we’re nearing the end of our mission here. Once we ascend, we’ll turn back and have the Order bring us up to speed on the movements of the Church.”

“Aye. Get these Summons distributed so that more of us can take the next step.” Henry nodded. “And… it’ll be good to see Cecelia again.”

Charles gave his friend a sad, knowing look, then recalled his Summons as the pair flew back toward their temporary home.

Kasamira gently shifted the giant leaves of the tree she sheltered in. Far below, she could see the long, black hair of a man she’d only briefly met yet had never forgotten. He was currently sitting at an extravagant patio table—why one would have such a thing in the middle of the forest, she had no clue—staring down at an old, worn-out notebook with several tabs and strings marking its pages. It was closed, and the man seemed to be contemplating… something.

Glass mugs filled with a purple liquid sat on either side of the table, one before him and the other in front of an empty seat. Normally, she’d have no trouble smelling the liquid despite the great distance, yet she couldn’t make out any scent save for the strong aroma coming from the strange man. It was the same scent she’d caught on the Tower’s First Floor, down by the cave entrance… the same scent that so greatly reminded her of her home… of a place where she’d truly felt safe.

“Rowan…”

For the first time since she’d begun her ascension, her mind didn’t feel fuzzy. Though it wasn’t quite the same, the aroma coming from him greatly reminded her of the blood jasmines her father had planted for her mother before he’d been taken by the Church of Liberation. That had been nearly twenty years past, and not a day had gone by that she didn’t wonder if he was still alive.

Kasamira closed her eyes briefly as she considered the past few months that had led her to… this—standing atop a tree branch, stalking a man who’d caught her interest like some young schoolgirl. After that incident on the Second Floor, she’d done everything she could to stay away from others. She’d gone to that out-of-the-way town because of the low population, yet her Bloodlust had still driven her to act recklessly.

Not that they didn’t have it coming. Her anger flared briefly when she recalled the condition that poor girl had been in when Kasamira’s Survivor’s Intuition had led her to look in the back room of that wretched tavern. I couldn’t save her in the end… and that incident brought both the Inquisition and Legion on my heels. The Legion… I still don’t understand what stake they suddenly have, but the Inquisitors have always had it out for my family. Damn them and their incessant…

She took a deep breath to calm herself before her Bloodlust could build any further. As she did, the delicious aroma of the not-so-young man below wafted up on a light breeze and instantly cooled the rising heat. Kasamira licked her lips and heaved a deep, relieved sigh.

“Distracted?” A baritone voice from behind her caused her heart to skip a beat and she whirled on the spot, her nails turning a dark purple and growing into sharp points as she swiped blindly toward the intruder. The lethal tips struck the sharpened blade of an unwieldy-looking glaive, and she quickly took in the figure standing behind it.

“Nathaniel Syward…? But, how…” She backed away slightly but didn’t recall her Plagued Talons nor the Exsanguinate Ability that would allow her to heal from any wounds she inflicted should he decide to advance. Had she not seen the young man with Rowan when she’d first encountered their Party just hours before, her reaction would not have been to step back.

As for the young scion, he seemed the spitting image of his family’s Elder—who she’d seen during the few Family gatherings she’d attended over the years. Like all Sywards of direct descent, he had shining silver hair, though his was cropped short instead of grown out like most of the others. Like the Elder, he was tall, had broad shoulders, and enough muscle to show through even the jacket of the blue suit he was wearing. Also like the Elder, his features held little emotion.

“May I ask why you’re here, Kasamira?” Nathaniel inquired politely, divulging no hint of surprise or suspicion, as if he were simply asking her about the weather that evening.

Kasamira’s eyes flicked inadvertently to the man sitting far below—who was now looking up at them and smiling. He gestured to the seat across from him with the cane he toted around. She blinked in surprise, then let out a breath. With a flourish, she recalled her readied defences and wiggled her fingers at him, a smile playing on her lips.

“It seems I’ve been found out.” She giggled and turned back to Nathaniel, looking him up and down. “Your Perception must be unparalleled among the scions of your generation. How long have you known I was trailing you?”

Nathaniel raised a brow. “I’m not the one who noticed you,” he replied. “Come with me if you wish—Rowan would like to have a word with you.”

Kasamira’s brow scrunched in confusion as the young man stepped from the branch before falling gracefully to the forest floor. He’s not the one who spotted me? It can’t have been the girl or the fool. Surely it wasn’t…

She locked her gaze once more with the silver-eyed mystery that had apparently been waiting for her… then followed behind the young Syward.

Jason ground his teeth in anger as he stared at the image laid out beneath him. He’d pulled many strings using both his father’s connections in the Society and his own influence as a Priest to get in touch with the man before him—the Third Finger under the Hand which grasped the Familial city belonging to the O’Connels. Despite his discontent, he did his best not to let it show.

Though many who were not associated with the Society—or who toiled in the lower dregs—believed that the Fingers were ranked by some hierarchy, that wasn’t the case. The Hand’s Fingers were of equal standing, with each having been delegated to head specific departments necessary for the Society’s day-to-day operations.

The position that his father was pursuing—that of the Fifth Finger, or the Little Finger as some called it—was responsible for ensuring the Society’s operations in their specific municipality remained funded. They imposed taxes on the lower members, brokered deals both above and under the table, and ensured the loyalty of the merchants beneath them—usually by levying contracts and debts near-impossible to pay off after the Society’s taxes and protection fees.

As for the Third Finger, he was tasked with gathering information and keeping up with the whispers that floated from the lips of gossipers. He divined the truths within the rumor-mill and studied the movements of both the Families and the Council. Despite the departments of the Third Fingers having the least personnel, they received the greatest amount of funding and devoted their builds to divination.

The thin, long-bearded man next to Jason was the leading power amongst the Society’s Third Fingers, having his Perception, Intelligence, Wisdom, and Will Foundations all at Level Eight or higher. In one hand, he held a staff, a Relic that drastically reduced the amount of focus required in many of the Spells needed to take on the role of an overseer. A deep purple fog poured from a gleaming gem atop the staff before being absorbed into the oblong image on the mirrored table—a table crafted from thousands of emptied Essence shards.

A scene played out within the mirror. Jason clenched his fists when he saw the young man casually flirting with a white-haired girl across from him. He didn’t recognize the young man… but he knew the brat held the Card he’d gifted Zachary after his graduation from the Academy. Logically, he knew it unlikely that this person had anything to do with Zachary’s murder, but that didn’t matter. He would strip the Card from the man’s Deck and force him to divulge the nature of how he’d obtained it.

What good is knowing his face if I can’t get to him? Jason’s nails dug into his palm. Without a name or⁠—

“To think that your request would yield such fruit,” the man beside him spoke, interrupting Jason’s musings.

“Pardon, Sir Grunwald,” Jason replied, unable to tear his gaze from the table to look at the older man. “Do you know this heretic?”

“I do not speak of the young man who holds your brother’s Card.” The scene shifted slightly, angling so as to show the girl’s face. As if water had been poured over the table, the image distorted heavily before Grunwald grunted and it regained its clarity. “Your station in the Church may be too low to have heard… The Church of Liberation itself is after this woman. Kasamira Vladimir, daughter of the current head of the Vladimir Family.”

Jason studied the girl’s features, quickly finding that—despite her youthful appearance at first glance—he could see the telling signs of age. They were difficult to distinguish: thin wrinkles on the corners of her eyes, movements that betrayed years of practice, and eyes that shone with wisdom beyond her apparent years.

“H-how is she on the Fifth Floor?” Jason snapped as the realization struck him.

“And that, young master Grey, is why the Church has issued an order for her capture.” Grunwald adjusted the image again, focusing on a blurry object between the two Wielders. A scroll, Jason realized, which the Vladimir girl read before walking around the table and leaning over the young man to scribble something down. The image dropped, and Grunwald stumbled slightly before Jason caught his arm. He grunted. “A contract of some sort. The link forming broke my Spell. Must not have been permanent agreement; otherwise, you’d be dragging me up from the floor.”

Jason looked to the table and winced as the red kerchief in its center—a piece that he’d gifted his brother years ago—turned to ash before blowing across the room as a light breeze came through the open window. That had been the only object he’d been able to find as a medium for the Spell’s strict requirements. He’d needed to bring an object that had spent ample time near his brother and had something in common with the object he was searching for—in this case, both the kerchief and the Card had been gifts from Jason.

“Can you divine anything of that man?” he asked.

Grunwald shook his head. “Without a name, some personal effect, or precise location, I cannot. Were it not for the method used, I have no doubt that the Vladimir girl’s presence would have prevented our scrying even had we targeted him directly. Our success was due to the strong connection of the objects used in the Spell. Their proximity to the target was… mere happenstance.”

“Hmm…” Jason sighed wearily before leaning against the wall, contemplating his next move. “They were on the Fifth Floor, correct?”

“They were,” Grunwald confirmed, then tapped the table in contemplation. “Seeing as the contract that broke the Spell was a temporary one, I’d say he’s hired her to carry him through… It’s not unusual for Wielders without a strong Party to bring in outside help.”

“The in-between…” Jason’s eyes lit up. “Once they’ve completed the trial, they’ll be forced to return to the Origin Floor before proceeding to the Sixth!”

Grunwald rubbed his boney hands together, chuckling. “Now you’re seeing the fruits, child. You shall report your findings to your superiors, along with the fact that I was the Wielder who divined her location. You’ll surely rise in your station, the Society’s relationship with the Church of Liberation will be strengthened, and perhaps… perhaps I can hasten your father’s desires as your place within the Church will prevent the Head from rewarding you directly.”

My father, who refused to look further into the death of his own son.

“Do as you think is best, Grunwald. I’ll inform Bishop Lewis of my findings…” Jason looked away, then muttered, “…and cherish the fear on that heretic’s as we drag away a member of one of the esteemed Families right in front of him. Then… then I’ll take my time forcing him to give up my brother’s killer.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

FORGOTTEN MEMORIES

Oh, Jonathan… I wish that I could truly express the importance of the Tower’s trials. The secrets of the ‘in-between’ are more than just fabrications of the Tower. More than just tests to ensure our preparedness for moving forward. There are hidden truths in every instance, truths that cannot be discerned without knowing history that has been lost to the ages. I can only hope that the notes I left behind have served you well up to now and that you’re prepared for what’s to come after the Twentieth Floor.

I looked up from my grandfather’s notebook and smiled at the young woman standing near the clearing’s edge. Her deep red eyes were covered slightly by her long, dishevelled white hair that fluttered slightly in the breeze. Nathaniel stood slightly behind, towering over her short, diminutive figure. Despite her small stature and thin physique, I knew that I wasn’t dealing with a child, and the last thing I intended to do was treat her as such.

“Kasamira. It’s good to see you again, dear.” I stood and bowed slightly while gesturing again for her to take the chair opposite me. “Please, have a drink with me.”

She looked at me curiously for a moment before strolling over and taking the offered seat. I met Nathaniel’s gaze, and he nodded slightly before turning and jogging off through the forest. Kasamira watched the young man with a frown until he was out of sight, then turned to me and raised an eye.

“Sending away the muscle?” she asked, her lilting voice causing my skin to shiver and dredging up memories of a woman’s soft hum as she rocked me to sleep. Memories that were out of focus due to my poor awareness as a child. I forced those thoughts aside and studied the woman before me. She studied her mug briefly before lifting it and taking a sip, utterly unaware of the feelings she’d inadvertently brought to bear.

Kasamira Vladimir looked as though she belonged in the Academy, with features of a young woman perhaps a year or two my current body’s junior. She was petite, at least two heads shorter than myself, with a slim torso and slightly wider hips. In time, she’d grow to be a stunning beauty, but… she was already a woman. According to the recording crystals and the data I’d gained through the Network, her age was assumed to be between thirty and fifty years at the moment.

I’d say that she’s at least forty, yet the only signs that she’s older than sixteen or so are the way she carries herself and the few laugh lines beginning to form around her eyes. Almost the exact opposite problem I grappled with in my previous life. And David was right, she seems… exhausted. I sighed inwardly, wishing I had more information. Again.

“Should I not have?” I asked jokingly. “Plan on jumping me, do you?”

Kasamira bit her lip and eyed me like a canine would a steak, then whispered, “I just might…”

“Hah!” A fit of joyous laughter escaped me, made even more intense by the sudden look of shock and confusion shown on the woman’s face when her attempts to seduce me failed. I’d felt her skills pulling at my Will—likely Enhancements that she didn’t have full control over yet, or thought she did but couldn’t sense their more subtle Effects. Admittedly, had I not surprised myself, they may have taken hold. I gathered myself before coughing and saying, “Sorry. Sorry. It’s just been some time since I’ve been propositioned so boldly. It… brought back some fond memories.”

I leaned back in my chair and sighed, then let out another chuckle while toying with the carvings on my cane. Kasamira cocked her head to the side, then pouted slightly.

“Laughing at a girl’s attempts. Hmph! See how far that gets you.” She leaned forward on one elbow, tracing patterns in the table with her other hand while studying me. “A while, you say. Handsome man like you… at the Academy with all of those young flappers running about? I find that mighty hard to believe. Or perhaps you meant from before you snatched this youngster’s body? Is that why we’re alone? The others don’t know yet?”

The smirk she’d given me as she asked her questions fell when I met her attempts to ruffle my feathers with a calm smile.

“So… is this why you’ve been stalking our group for the last few hours? You wish to know my secrets?” Her eye twitched, and I inwardly thanked David for his attentiveness. It seemed he’d noticed her presence around the same time she’d learned of ours. I leaned forward, placing my arm next to hers before waving her nearer. She moved closer, and I whispered, “You should know that most young men would be intimidated by such forwardness.”

I sat back and laughed once more at the annoyance Kasamira showed before she noticed a thin sheaf of papers lying on the table where my arm had been. She looked between me, then the papers, then back at me.

“You want answers, Kasamira?” I asked, then shrugged. “I can think of no other reason for your pursuing us as you have. I’ll acquiesce, but in return, I need assurance… and assistance.”

“Assistance?” Kasamira tapped her chin with a finger for a moment before she donned a look of understanding. “There are only four of you. You need at least five to earn Promotion Relics from the in-between. Hmm…”

She glanced at the temporary contract on the table—one of a dozen that were mixed in with the miner’s gear we’d discovered on the Third Floor. It seemed the Wielder who’d discovered the place had intended to start a small company. The contracts were mostly basic, assuring a split of profits, a promise to protect each other’s interests when reasonable, and loose loyalty between the two parties. Toward the end, there was a greater clause for perpetual secrecy that would persist long after the main text’s ten-day term—presumably to protect the mine’s location, but written in a way that it covered any and all pertinent information.

Kasamira merely flicked her finger lightly and the pages turned from the slight breeze that followed. Her dark-red irises expanded to cover the whole of her eyes briefly before fading, then she nodded. She bit her finger, drawing blood, yet instead of pressing her thumb to the paper like I’d expected, she smiled, stood, walked to my side of the table… and leaned over my lap to press her finger down on the paper.

She straightened, brushing against my arm as she did, then leaned against the edge of the table, her eyes now almost level with mine despite my being seated. I nodded, unperturbed by her attempts to rile me. I pulled a throwing knife from the hidden sheath within my jacket and pricked my own thumb before pressing it on the line next to hers, thankful that I didn’t have to waste the more-expensive binding ink that was meant for the Party Contract in my pocket.

A shock ran through my arm as the contract’s Effects took root. I felt my soul shudder the moment the tendril crossed between the material plane and that beyond. The first connection was made when the tendril struck the shell around my soul, attaching itself before splitting itself and extending the new path beyond a point that I could follow with my meagre skill. There was another slight shock when that path met with the one extended from Kasamira.

She sucked the blood from her finger, and I was about to cast a Cleanse and Healing Wave on us both when…

“Condition met. Effect 6.”

“Condition met. Effect 8.”

The ubiquitous voice crashed into me, causing me to jerk back in my chair and get a worried look from Kasamira. Disbelief filled my being as I suddenly remembered two more Effects of my old Origin Card, as if I’d known all along what they were supposed to do and they’d never once been blank.

[Effect 6: The Wielder has linked with an Anchor. The Wielder can spot Anchors within a range of 10 meters times the Level of Perception. Anchors who have proven detrimental to humanity are marked by a dim purple luster. Anchors who have proven a boon to humanity are marked by a dim blue luster]

[Effect 8: The Wielder has both formed a link with and removed an Anchor, showing both compassion and resolve. The Wielder can determine and affect the corruption within Anchors that remain within 10% times the Level of Will of the line of neutrality. Anchors below the line of neutrality are unable to conceal their information from the Wielder]

I shook my head, doing my best to chase away the uncomfortable feeling of remembering something I should have known all along. A soft hand caressed my forehead, and I looked up to see a concerned Kasamira observing me. And she was… glowing.

A dim, lavender hue surrounded her… and an… odd, golden tube of some sort hovered above her head. On the far-left end of the tube hovered a blackened chain that constantly shifted, like the tentacles of a higher-Ranked Plagued Beast. On the far-right, a simple but beautiful symbol shone with a brilliant white light—the same sharp, upside-down heart with a stem that I’d seen countless times when looking at the symbol of the Order. It swayed freely back and forth… and I suddenly saw it for what it was.

It's not a skewered heart… it’s a leaf…

In the center of the tube was a thick golden line, which I instinctively knew to be the line of neutrality. Thinner black-and-golden lines spanned the length of the tube on their respective sides—one hundred on each—and the oozing purple liquid within was hovering around the thirteenth mark on the corrupted side.

“Kas…” I trailed off, quickly grasping the situation as my senses returned fully. She was still looking at me worriedly, which surprised me—I was no one to her, a fleeting interest at most. Now wasn’t the time to lose myself. “Ah… My apologies. Perhaps I’m reaching my limit on contracts and promises.”

What happens to you, Kasamira? I thought as I straightened up and gently removed her hand, smiling to show that I was fine. My fingers brushed the spare Deck Box within my clothing, and I pondered Zachary’s fate, what he’d done in the future, and what Kasamira would eventually do as well. I steeled my resolve before my doubts began to surface. No. I’ve failed once. I won’t fail again.

“So...” Kasamira looked at me expectantly.

“So...” I parroted her before recalling her prior questions. “Ah, that. I’m sure that those in my Party have their own opinions of my condition. Should it become pertinent—or perhaps even should they voice their intrigue—I’ll lay my cards on the table. For now, Kasamira, I believe I’ll continue to hold them close to my chest.”

“It’s just Kas. Only my mother and those who don’t know me use my full name.” She regarded me curiously before shaking her head. “And fine. Out of respect for you and your Party, I suppose that I can stave off my own interests... for now. But don’t you think that you can sneak away without telling me after we’ve returned to the Origin Floor.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” I replied with a chuckle, then waved toward the woods in a dramatic fashion. “Well, Kas, now that the formalities are taken care of, would you like to meet the team?”

There was a crashing sound and a surprised yelp some distance away. Kas whipped around faster than I could follow and suddenly held a blood-red dagger in either hand. The blades were curved slightly with nasty-looking serrated teeth on the inside of the curve and wickedly sharp edges on the outer. It only took me a moment to recognize the weapons for what they were—a pair of jambiyas without the usual ornamental dressings.

Cautiously, I reached out and placed a hand on her shoulder. She tensed and looked in my direction, then eased out of her fighting stance when she saw my lack of worry—she didn’t put away her daggers, though.

No scabbards… so either a Card or storage Relic.

More sounds came from beyond the trees as something large and heavy snapped overreaching branches and bowled over the thick brush that blanketed the forest floor. It only took a moment for the head of a massive horned beetle to come into view, followed shortly by the two Wielders sitting atop its shell. An iridescent wall stood in front of the pair, pushing away and breaking any low-hanging branches that attempted to hinder the small procession. I did note that Locke was plucking leaves from his hair—likely the source of the distant scream.

Francis strode into the clearing, pride showing in his countenance as he eyed the gaping Kasamira—at least, as much pride as a beetle could show. I could feel his hubris through our link and could tell he was enjoying the newcomer’s reaction to his entrance.

“You’ve come a long way from the small beetle you once were,” I thought at him through David’s Spectral Connection. Francis stopped his advance and shuddered in excitement while sending me feelings of satisfaction—the most he could do at his current Level. No matter how much he’d grown, he was still a beetle.

“Hi there!” Aurora called before throwing her legs over the beetle’s side and sliding down to greet them. “I’m Aurora. You must be the one that Rowan said has been trailing us.”

She dismissed her Barrier, causing Locke—who’d been leaning on it while plucking debris from himself—to lose his balance and tumble lightly into the dirt behind her. He stood up quickly, brushing himself off and doing his best to hide his swiftly reddening cheeks. Nathaniel, carrying his overly large pack as usual, stepped out from behind the Summon before moving to stand next to Aurora.

“I…” Kas blinked, then turned to look at me. “You’re the one who spotted me? I find that highly unlikely with your Perception being so low.”

“Ya can see what Level his Cards are?” Locke asked, joining the rest of the group after having dusted himself off.

I took pity on him and cast Cleanse and Healing Wave, evaporating the dust and increasing the Effects of Vitality in the area by more than double. Sighs of relief came from the group; Kas threw me another curious, yet grateful glance when she felt the additional Effects of the Cleanse that also targeted myself, her, and the giant beetle who’d gotten muddy on his trek in.

“Ahh. That’s invigorating.” Kas breathed out and the darkness under her eyes lessened. The meter above her head even shifted ever so slightly toward neutral, though I could have been imagining things. “And no. The inspection Card that I chose doesn’t have that specific Effect. Though I do have an Enhancement that shows me copious details of the Wielders I… taste.”

While I was still unmoving—a requirement for Healing Wave to remain active—she reached out and brushed the tip of her finger lightly against the side of my neck, then used that finger to tap her bottom lip. What she was referring to was obvious—the time we’d met on the Origin Floor. She batted her eyes innocently at me before smiling to the others, who—aside from Nathaniel—were glancing curiously between the two of us.

“Ah… Sorry for askin’.” Locke looked down sheepishly, much to the amusement of our newest addition. He shuffled his feet and muttered, “I’m Locke, by the by.”

“Charmed. You can call me Kas.” She then giggled and moved to inspect the beetle. “And who’s this handsome fellow?”

He stood taller and fluttered his wings at the compliment. I shook my head and answered, “His name is Francis. He’s a Hercules Beetle and the best mount that our Party could ask for.”

Kasamira patted the beetle’s horn, then returned to the group. “Yours, I take it?”

“He is.” I nodded in confirmation.

“Right! You still haven’t answered my question.” She squinted her eyes at me. “How did you know I was trailing you?”

“Oh, that?” I flicked my eyes pointedly over her shoulder, careful not to move much more than that for fear of dropping the Spell. Kas looked like she hadn’t slept in days, and we’d been travelling for hours ourselves—we all needed the temporary boost in Vitality. “You see, Francis isn’t my only Summon.”

“Hello!” David called louder than he should have for how close he was to her, startling Kas and making her strike out behind her. The attack phased through him, hardly disrupting his ethereal form. He laughed. “Got you! I’m never able to scare Rowan.”

“Kas, meet David.” I would have shaken my head at the lad’s antics if it wouldn’t have disrupted my channeling.

“I see.” Both of her daggers vanished, and she curtsied toward the young apparition. “Pleasure to meet you, David. I take it you’re the fabled ghost of the Academy that no one could find?”

“How is it that everyone else know about that?” Aurora asked, then tsked.

We continued to chat amongst ourselves, enjoying the soothing auras of Healing Wave that were further enhanced when Locke cast a full-powered Enhance Vitality—after the go-ahead from Aurora, of course. Everyone explained their roles, with Kas admitting that she was something of an assassin with regenerative abilities. No one went into detail on what specific Cards they possessed or gave information about their Origin Cards, but that was to be expected.

After the Spells ran their course, Aurora and Kas both took a place on the back of Francis while the rest of us walked the remaining distance to the end of the Fifth Floor. The trip only took a few hours, the path to the stairs having long been cleared by Wielders past, who had torn through the base of the mountain and created an enormous tunnel leading directly to the hidden cavern where the stairs were located—the cavern was large enough in itself that whatever magics kept Wielders from building around the exiting stairs had no effect on the tunnel.

Several small Parties of two or three Wielders watched us closely as we traversed the long passage. Most were either envious of the mount that carried the two women, or were disappointed that we had five members—ten was the maximum for entering the in-between as a group, but full five-member-Parties rarely joined up with others.

“Tha’s… Tha’s massive, it is.” Locke’s whispered words betrayed his awe at seeing the stairwell that spanned the width of the cavern before us.

The stairs were wide enough that at least ten Hercules Beetles could have walked up them side by side. I looked at each of my Party members, studying their varied reactions and recalling my own ascent so many years ago. I smiled and nudged Francis onward.

“Some are like this,” I told him. “Every Fifth Floor, the stairs are built more like those of a temple than those you’d find in a common building.”

“That’s… terrifying…” Aurora swallowed loudly enough for me to hear her.

I glanced up to see Kas gently patting her back, though she too was looking at the stairs in wonder. Next to me, Nathaniel didn’t seem fazed by the gaping hole in reality that stared down at us from atop the stairs. An impossibly still, inky blackness, so dark it seemed a chunk of the world had been torn away, loitered patiently as if waiting for its next victims.

“We’re… really goin’ in there, huh?” Locke asked.

“We are,” I answered before squeezing his shoulder to assure him. “Don’t worry. We’ll go together and still be together on the other side.”

Locke’s jaw set and he nodded before trudging forward. I followed closely while keeping an eye on our surroundings to ensure that none of the other Parties would try anything funny before we reached the first step. Francis trudged on, vanishing with the two women after only a short ways up. Nathaniel went next, followed by Locke.

I took a deep breath, glanced back to take note of the various unsavory faces that had been eyeing Francis and our equipment, then stepped into the darkness.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

LIMITS AND TIERS

The shadows seemed to swim away the moment my foot hit the ground. It took a few blinks to acclimate to the quick shift in my surroundings, but once I could see clearly, I found myself staring out into the same ruined city I remembered from my first life.

Debris from hundreds of collapsed buildings lay strewn about the fractured stone ground beneath. Thick, sickly vines grew from the many fissures splitting the land, reaching out and wrapping themselves around the unusual material from which the structures had once been built—metals, stones, glass, wood—none of which were crafted from the familiar Relics used to create the many structures found within the Tower.

I studied one of the closest vines, noting the pulsating purple veins that shone through the thin layers of skin surrounding them. They dug through the healthy green like worms, sometimes tearing through the plant’s outer layer and attaching themselves to the surrounding structures. It wasn’t obvious at a glance, but I knew if one were to sit and observe, they could track the sickness slowly spreading its influence as the strands found their way to the few healthy vines that remained.

“Hmm…” A soft sigh from Kas caused me to look up to where she and Aurora were still sitting atop Francis. Aurora’s face was strained and slightly pale, while Kasamira looked relieved. The latter stood on the great beetle’s back and stretched. She then smiled broadly before pointing her thumb over her shoulder and saying, “It’s still sorely lacking compared to home, but the atmosphere here is vastly superior to those hollows.”

She turned in the direction we’d come from and stuck her tongue out at the empty air. I understood the meaning behind the gesture, yet it seemed rather aimless since the darkness and stairs we’d departed were nowhere in sight. Aurora grimaced at the younger-looking woman in front of her and rubbed her temples.

“How are you so chipper?” she asked. “My head is killing me!”

“Yer tellin’ me!” Locke cried. “If I didn’t know better, I’d say I was totin’ another me on my shoulders!”

I turned my gaze on the young man, who was sweating and looking strained despite not carrying any pack—his was loaded onto Francis’ back with Aurora’s and my own.

According to the Network’s records, the pressure being exerted here should be exactly five-hundred-twenty-thousand. His Essence Limit must be lower than that. Quarter-million? Less, maybe? My personal experience from my first life was more akin to Aurora’s—meaning her Essence Limit should be roughly a million. I rolled my shoulders, trying to sense any differences between the prior Floors and the in-between. To be honest, I find it rather disturbing that I can’t feel any change. From my understanding, I should be feeling relieved, much like Kas… as should Nathaniel, though I can’t say I’m surprised he isn’t showing any reaction.

“Nathaniel, how are you feeling?” I asked, wanting to bring him into the conversation despite knowing the answer. I’ll need him to take point on this, since I’m sorely lacking in the information department. That bit of journal reading I managed shared that the Order—or Grandpa Charles, at the very least—knows about these different Tiers Nathaniel mentioned. I wish I had the journal Grandpa left for Dad, since it covered these lower Floors.

“I feel—” Nathaniel closed his eyes, bounced lightly on his toes, then snapped his eyes open “—well, not much, honestly. There’s a subtle difference, as if a pressure I didn’t know was there has lessened.”

“Why?” Aurora asked. Her color had mostly returned, and she looked like she was adjusting quickly. She gestured to herself and Locke—who had beads of sweat on his forehead—then continued, “Our textbooks mentioned this, but there was never any mention of it affecting Wielders differently. Why is it that you all are having such a grand time of it while it feels like we’re struggling to exist?”

“Feels like wadin’ through mud, if ya ask me,” Locke said through gritted teeth.

“Have you ever been outside one of the twelve municipalities and met an older Wielder?” Kas asked before I could answer. She stepped off Francis and fell soundlessly to the fissured stone ground before Aurora, then looked up at the taller woman. “Perhaps a high-ranking Guild official? Anyone who reached a Floor worth bragging about?”

Aurora shook her head in response, and Kas smiled playfully. The white-haired woman took a few steps back… then the space around her rippled and her figure subtly warped, like I was viewing her through a thin veil. I looked on with interest as that veil swiftly expanded toward the lot of us.

What fine control.

I watched the others’ reactions when the wave of pressure washed over and engulfed our entire Party. Nathaniel’s muscles tensed, Aurora stumbled, Locke fell to his knees, and I… felt absolutely nothing.

Kas flicked her blood-red eyes in my direction, winked, then the veil suddenly vanished. Locke and Aurora both gasped for air while Nathaniel only looked at me—likely waiting to see whether or not I perceived Kasamira’s gesture as an attack.

I clapped my hands and exclaimed, “Bravo! Bravo! Though a warning would have been preferred, I must admit that having such a reference will make the explanation easier for the others to understand.”

Kas curtsied, lifting her knee-length black skirt gently before skipping over to examine some of the nearby fauna. With a flick of my cane, a circular design filled with a complex structure of circuits materialized in the air next to Francis. Rosie fluttered out, made a large loop around the beetle’s horn, gently pet him on the head, then zipped over to land on my shoulder.

“I’m sorry it’s been so long,” I whispered to the little blonde Pixie. She patted my cheek before plopping down to sit on my shoulder. “My friends here are having a rough go of it, and I think your Invigorating Spores are just what they need to get back on their feet, wouldn’t you agree?”

Rosie looked away from me and spotted Aurora and Locke—who were both sitting on the ground with their backs against Francis, still struggling. Aurora had mostly gotten her breathing under control, yet Locke appeared to be getting worse by the second, no thanks to Kas’ display.

Rosie’s wings fluttered and she rushed over, stopping less than a meter in front of the two, where she cupped her hands and closed her eyes. Locke’s eyes were also closed, but Aurora watched unblinkingly as Rosie worked her magic. Kas had also ventured closer, finding the proceedings more interesting than the slowly spreading Plague.

The glowing green aura around Rosie dimmed slightly. She opened her eyes, approached a nearby crack in the broken stone, knelt, and shoved her hands down into the dirt below. The moment her palms hit the earth, green light spilled out from the crack, followed by a rapidly growing stalk that further split the stone until settling at a height of around half a meter, then sprouted buds which opened into beautiful yellow blossoms twice the size of my open hand.

Dimly lit orbs no larger than the nail on my pointer finger flowed from the centers of each of the buds, bathing our surroundings in green light and revitalizing those nearby. Less than half a minute passed between the time Rosie’s hands had hit the dirt and the flower stood in full bloom.

“Beautiful,” Kas whispered.

Locke opened his eyes and looked around before sighing in relief. “Thank you, Rosie. I’m already feeling better.”

Rosie patted his shin, then flitted back to me, where she settled on my shoulder. Kasamira glanced between her and Francis a few times before her eyes settled on me. Ignoring the unspoken question, I took a seat on a nearby chunk of debris and gazed over at Aurora.

“My intentions had been to cover this topic at length once we returned home, but since you asked and it’s relevant to our current situation, I’ll take some time to touch on it. We’re safe here so long as we don’t approach the center of this mess, but I have no desire to stay any longer than needed.” I cleared my throat. “First off, the lot of you understand that Essence is just another form of Plagued energy, yes?”

The entire group nodded, including Kas.

“Good. Then my terminology won’t be so confusing,” I said, then continued, "As you already know, every Wielder has an Essence Limit, or my preferred term, Resistance—an approximate cap of how much Essence can be invested in their Deck before experiencing pain or risk of impairment. A lesser-known fact is that this limit is determined by how much of a pressure differential a Wielder’s soul can resist before collapsing.”

And… It seems I’ve already lost Locke. I scratched my temple with the head of my cane, wishing we were in my old lecture hall where I’d kept ample gadgets and posters for those who needed visual tools to learn. I’ll catch him up another time if he doesn’t put it together himself.

“Disregarding the Origin Floor, every Floor in the Tower is filled with Plagued energy, and every subsequent Floor has more of this energy than the last. Your Essence Limit, your soul’s Resistance, not only determines the amount of Essence you can invest, but also how much Plagued energy you can withstand. If⁠—”

“So, the short’s tha’ the Plagued energy here is kickin’ my soul’s arse, yeah?” Locke asked. His voice was mostly free from strain now, and he was actively trying to wave more of the glowing green spores toward himself.

“That much is obvious,” Aurora snapped. “Now, if you can refrain from interrupting, I’d like to know why. We didn’t have any issues on the Fifth Floor, so why now?”

Perhaps I didn’t give the boy enough credit. I smiled and continued, “The Essence within a Wielder, what I refer to as Essence Density, and the Ambient Essence—Plagued energy—in any given space constantly struggle to find balance. When the Essence contained in your soul is significantly lower than the amount of surrounding Plagued energy, that Plagued energy rushes to you in an attempt to fill the void.”

“An’ if your Essence is way higher?” Locke asked.

“Then you’d experience the opposite reaction. If your Essence Density is significantly greater than the Ambient Essence, it presses against your soul and tries to escape.” I leaned back and said, “That’s the gist of it. As long as your Resistance is within a manageable range of the difference between the opposing forces, you’ll feel discomfort, but won’t actually be damaged by the pressure. In fact, putting yourself in a situation where there’s great disparity is a potent soul-training method.”

Kas and Nathaniel both nodded in agreement at that last statement, each with very different expressions. Kas was scowling at whatever experience I’d dredged up while Nathaniel…

Am I seeing things, or are his lips turned up slightly? Interesting. He must have fond memories of his training, or at least of whoever mentored him.

“I appreciate you going into more detail than what the Academy offered, but one thing is bothering me,” Aurora said, looking up from the notebook she’d pulled out while I was speaking. “You mentioned testing our Essence Limits once we returned to the Origin Floor… Shouldn’t we have done that before ascending? What would have happened if our spirits hadn’t been able to handle the pressure?”

“Poof!” Kas exclaimed while making the hand gesture for an explosion.

“No, no poof,” I replied, chuckling. “Should your Essence burst outward, you’ll face a similar experience to having a Card forcefully removed from your Deck. In fact, your connection with any Cards attached in the damaged area will break, and you’ll have to deal with the backlash. If you manage to survive and stay in a low-density area, though, you can recover with time.”

“May as well be a poof,” Aurora grumbled. “The backlash from losing multiple Cards at once would kill most Wielders. What about the inverse?”

“Without your soul protecting you in an area where the Plagued energy is denser than your own Essence?” I raised an eye. “With nothing holding it back, the Plague infects you, and you die quickly and painfully.”

Aurora and Locke both visibly shuddered.

Locke squinted at me and asked, “An’ what about ‘er other question, eh? How’d ya know we could handle this?”

“Oh, that?” I asked. “That was never an issue. Other than a few areas that have been purposely altered by a Wielder—much like that cavern of Demon Glass we discovered on the Third Floor—the maximum pressure of the ambient Plagued energy on any given Floor remains constant. I added up the amount of Essence we’d each invested in our Cards when we were discussing our roles the other evening.”

I pointed to Locke and said, “The sum of the Essence contained within your soul is ninety-three thousand, three hundred. The pressure here in the in-between is five hundred twenty thousand. Your Essence Limit can’t be more than ten percent lower than your invested Essence, meaning the absolute minimum density of your soul is just shy of eighty-four thousand. You only needed to be above forty-three thousand to survive here… albeit you’d have been under tremendous stress until we finished the challenge. Lucky for you, it seems your Essence Limit is much higher than what you have invested. If you truly feel your weight has doubled, then I’d put your limit at around two hundred thousand.”

“Ya did all tha’… while we were talkin’?” Locke asked incredulously. “When’d ya even have the time?”

“I’m not sure where you got that figure, but if it’s right—” Aurora broke off, jotted something down in her notebook, then continued, “then the difference between my Essence and the ambient energy is nine hundred eighty thousand. So, all of that Essence is trying to… break out?”

“That’s right. Keep in mind that the pressure on the Fifth Floor is only fifty-two thousand, and my guess is your Essence Limit isn’t far from what you’ve invested. That means this is likely the first time in a while your soul hasn’t been under so much stress. The first time since you over-Levelled Precognition at the very least,” I answered. Then, wanting to move on from the topic, swiftly added, “If you wish, we can go over the various Floors and their pressures at a later date. For now, I’d very much like to learn something myself. Nathaniel, if you would, please tell us what we need to know to challenge the different Tiers.”

Nathaniel looked at me, then turned to Kasamira.

“Please don’t tell me I look like a Nathaniel,” the woman said with a laugh, then waved to the rest of us. “This is all you. I’ll be happy to help with whatever Tier you choose, but I’d rather avoid paying a visit to mummy dearest, so my lips are sealed. Well, for now…”

She smiled coyly before blowing a kiss in my direction as soon as the others turned back toward Nathaniel.

Ha! She’s not giving up, is she?

I reached out, grasping the air before tucking my hand in my jacket pocket. Kas hid a smile behind one hand and waggled a finger at me—at the same time, the contents in the bar above her head ticked just a smidge toward its center once again.

Would you look at that? I’m still having trouble seeing how this impish woman had the history she did in my previous life. I must admit, I enjoy the little vixen’s company. I’d like to get to know her better first, but maybe she can truly join as our fifth. Points in her favor, since she didn’t make it far on the path she chose, and I have no doubt that had that not happened, she would have been a major player in the push for the upper Floors.

Nathaniel was drawing something on a canvas he’d pulled from his pack, so I took a moment to observe our little ragtag group.

Four Wielders, all with amazing potential. Each one of them is a gem that’s just begging to shine. It’s all so exciting! To be a part of something so⁠—

“Right!” Nathaniel clapped his hands together to get our attention, then pointed to the large board he’d leaned against his pack. Three rings were drawn on the canvas: a small ring in the center, a larger one around that, then another that held them both. There was a crude star on the upper edge, the numbers one through five evenly spaced along the outer ring, and a few dozen Xs in the second ring. He tapped the star.

“This is us—we’re somewhere along the outer edge of the in-between. These”—he pointed to the number three, which was closest to the star—"represent secret rooms that can be found in some of the more intact structures. To enter the rooms, you’ll have to locate a hidden switch that opens a small panel and reveals a glass screen. Just place your hand on the screen, and after a few seconds, the door to the room will open. Everyone following? Locke?”

“Yeah, yeah,” Locke grumbled. “But what’re all those in the middle?”

“Once all the rooms are open, Plagued Beasts will appear in the second ring,” Nathaniel said. “They may only be Corrupted-Rank Beasts, but they are Level Ten, so we’ll need to get a feel for them first before diving in. At this point, there will be a Level Ten Fallen Ranked in the center waiting for us, and defeating it will yield Second-Tier rewards, which include the usual First-Tier rewards plus an increased Essence payout and an instant five-percent boost to your Essence Limit⁠—”

“A what?” Aurora interrupted.

An instant increase? I was just as surprised as her, but not only was I surprised, I was outraged. How many lives could have been spared if people just knew about this? I met Wielders who locked themselves away for months at a time after stagnating just to get a one-percent increase. Even now that I’m aware of this secret, I can’t share it with the public or I’ll be endangering the rest of my Party.

I clenched my fists and tried to calm my expression. Though, I did notice Kas studying me with a curious gaze.

I need power. It always comes down to power.

“The Third-Tier rewards are better.” Nathanial tapped on the map. “Also, these Plagued Beasts aren’t like the Beasts in the rest of the Tower. When these die, they simply fade away without leaving a corpse, but they will leave behind items we need to start the next Tier. Every room in the outer ring has an ancient Relic that needs certain keys to activate—these keys are dropped by the Beasts. Once we’ve collected the final key, the Plagued Beasts in the second ring will vanish, then we return to the Relic, insert the keys, and press our hands to the five Relics to challenge the Third Tier.”

He lifted the small canvas and struggled to return it to his pack, which was already bursting at the seams. With a bit of effort, he managed to find a place and cinch the side pouch, took his place before us, then continued as if he hadn’t just spent three minutes working with his luggage.

“Mind you, we all have to have our hands on the Relics at the same time, so that will need to be worked out,” he said. “After holding ourselves there for a few seconds, a Level Ten Fiend should appear⁠—”

Aurora drew in a sharp breath and Locke choked on a piece of jerky he’d just started gnawing at.

“—in the center ring. It won’t move or attempt to pursue us so long as we don’t cross into its territory. The first Wielder to step in draws its full ire and will hold it until they leave the circle. If no one else is in the circle, it will chase after that Wielder endlessly. If there are others in the circle, it will shift its hate to the second person to have entered, and so on.”

I turned to look out across the ruined landscape, judging the center to be around a kilometer in, where I could just make out a few of the strange buildings that were still partially preserved.

“What’ll the Beasty be?” Locke asked.

“The Syward Family’s instructors all say that it’s random.” Nathaniel shrugged, then shot Kas a questioning look.

“My mother says the same,” she responded, then hopped down from the broken stone she’d been sitting on. “So, what are we doing?”

“Which is it, Rowan?” Nathaniel asked. The rest of the Party turned toward me.

I twirled my cane and grinned.

“We’re taking the Third Tier, of course.”

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

INTERTWINED

“Rowan, over here!”

I looked up from the pile of debris I was sifting through and saw David hovering above the broken buildings just a few streets over. He waved one arm over his head while pointing down at something I couldn’t see on the other side of a high, crumbling wall. Rosie leapt from her place on my shoulder and flew over the obstacles to get a look at what he’d found.

“The hard way for me, then.” I eyed an empty doorway about seven meters up the wall, cracked my knuckles, tucked my cane beneath my arm, then got a running start toward the opening. My foot hit the base of the wall, then I pushed upward, using Dash to easily cover the distance. With a barely audible thud, I landed perfectly in the center of the doorway.

A soft clap and a whistle came from somewhere above me, and I looked up to see both of my Summons celebrating my fashionable arrival. I grinned, crossed my arm over my chest, and bowed elegantly while calling out, “Thank you! Thank you! If you’d kindly hold your applause, the show has yet to end!”

Whatever had been on the other side of the doorway was gone now, the floor beyond having collapsed in on itself along with the ceiling above it, then crashing into an open space far below street level. At the far end of the structure, however, near a set of somewhat intact stairs and resting a few meters behind what I believed to be a row of evenly spaced kiosks, I saw a well preserved, shining metal door. The front of the door was adorned with what looked to be the wheel of a large ship.

That must be what I’m after—it’s almost exactly what Nathaniel described.

I didn’t care to wait for Dash to come off cooldown, so I scanned the somewhat intact outer walls of the vast structure and pathed out a viable route from there. I leapt from the doorway, caught a ribbed stick of metal with my free hand, swung forward and kicked out, releasing my hold and letting the momentum carry me to a cluster of fissured pillars that had likely once supported the structure.

After planting my foot against the first, I twisted slightly and jumped to another, then repeated the action six more times before I felt close enough to the floor to use Featherfall. My descent slowed slightly, and when my boots hit the shattered tile floor, the impact was as light as though I’d only dropped a few meters. I flicked my eyes toward the exit, noting its near-fifteen-meter height, then turned to face the strange door.

“You made that look so simple,” David said as he came to float beside me. At the same time, I felt Rosie settle in her usual position on my opposing shoulder. David hovered up to the round door, placed his hand on the wheel, then said, “I tried to peek inside, but I can’t go through it.”

“Is that so?” I asked, surprised. “Appraising Eye only shows it as a locked door⁠—”

[Name: Vault Door]

[Description: A dense, sturdy door designed for the purpose of protecting valuable contents within a vault]

“There’s no Rank and it’s not a Relic,” I continued, then attempted to turn the massive wheel, which didn’t budge. I grunted, then said, “Though I’ve no intentions of questioning your insight, I feel I must ask—have you tried the walls surrounding it?”

“I did,” David replied swiftly, apparently taking no offence to my query. “I can move through the stone no problem, but I was stopped by more walls that were crafted just like this door. Once, I found a small box in the headmaster’s desk at the Academy that I couldn’t get in… and by found, I mean I whacked my head on it flying around his office one day. It really hurt.”

“Interesting. Is that the only other time you’ve had an issue passing through something?” I asked while running my hand over the smooth, unblemished metal.

“Hmm… There were some Cards that some of the wealthier students had that kept me from their rooms. Eavesdropping and moving things while people were gone or sleeping was always fun.” David scratched his temple. “Oh! I did try going down a few times, back when I was learning the carvings on the stairs to the First Floor to pass the time. It was just like this.”

“I see. No matter,” I said cheerily. “For now, let’s find that switch that Nathaniel mentioned. He said it would be nearby.”

“It’s over there.” David pointed toward one of the less dilapidated desks positioned between where we were standing and one of the many kiosks. David used his finger to trace a line under the stone floor and up to the wall beside the door. “There’s a track or pipe or something that connects a lever under that desk to this spot on the wall.”

“Thank you, David! That saves us quite a bit of time.” I walked over and knelt in the thick dust, but before I could locate the switch, something under my foot crunched. I leapt back, my blade already out of its sheath, then felt silly when I saw what had made the noise.

Beneath my footprint—and the thinned layer of dust that my sudden movement had scattered about—I saw a pane of broken glass reflecting the dim light of the open sky above. Curious, I leaned in and picked up the damaged piece by its metal frame.

There, mounted between two panes of glass, were multiple well-preserved tokens and uniformly trimmed leaves of paper. Each of the papers had numbers ranging from five to fifty and were stamped with the image of a woman with a crown on a head of curled hair. The flowing script across the top read Bank of England and the number was also spelled out along the bottom with the word Pound attached.

[Name: Bank Note]

[Description: A form of currency backed by the supply and demand of an economy]

None of the municipalities have ever had a Bank of England. I frowned and allowed the compartmentalized memories of the history I’d studied to flow to the forefront of my thoughts. Not one mention. Why have the numerical value spelled out if you’re also going to have the number displayed? These are different colors as well… perhaps the population was illiterate? And what a rudimentary form of currency. Backed by supply and demand? That’s rubbish. What determines supply and demand? More importantly, who determines supply and demand?

I shuddered, imagining the amount of control one would have if they could simply state that an Essence was suddenly worth more or less than it had been the day before. Of course, that couldn’t happen, since Essence was compressed Plagued energy, and the laws of the world determined that one would always be one.

The value of items fluctuating due to supply and demand, sure, but currency? How silly. I studied the woman on the face of the note—she looked tired and unhappy. She must have been a ruler or figurehead. I imagine I’d be equally stressed if I constantly had to make adjustments to keep the population from becoming self-sufficient while also ensuring that they could fulfil their needs.

I glanced over the tokens, instantly memorizing their designs, then lay the frame aside and looked beneath the desk. There, just far enough back where a seated someone couldn’t bump it, I found the small metal lever David had pointed out. I reached in and flipped it.

An audible click sounded from behind me, followed by a whirring sound that I could only describe as something spinning. I stood, cast Cleanse on my trousers, then turned and saw a small panel to the left of the vault sliding down and out of sight. It was all so seamless that not only had I not been able to see any difference in the wall, but now that the space was open, I couldn’t tell where the panel had gone.

Magnificent.

I rushed over, examining the slanted glass pad that had been revealed. That was it. No numbers to input a code. No slot to insert a key or shard of Essence. Just a glass pad.

As instructed, I placed my hand on the glass and waited. After only a moment, the glass came to life, a grid pattern appearing beneath my palm and a blue line of light moving back and forth along the panel. If it weren’t for having been warned of the oddity, I might have pulled back.

The strange Relic that wasn’t actually a Relic finished what it was doing, flashed twice, then went dark. A click followed somewhere above the door, which suddenly began to vibrate, and the sounds of clanking metal and turning gears echoed around me—much the same sounds regularly heard while passing through the York municipality, with their many gears and glass tubes adorning the buildings. I watched in wonder as the previously immovable wheel turned on its own until there was a much louder click than the first.

Air hissed from around the edges of the massive round door, blowing dust in every direction, before it broke from its seal and groaned open on unseen hinges. The whole ordeal took less than a minute and left the door hanging only a few centimeters from the wall.

What an ostentatious performance.

I stepped forward, grabbed the handle, then hauled the door the rest of the way open, revealing… a mostly empty space. The room within was no larger than my rear patio and held no contents aside from a single, waist-high podium at its center. After checking to make sure the door couldn’t close on its own, I stepped over the threshold and approached the dais.

Hmm. Aside from the glass on top, it’s nothing more than a metal stand. The glass itself was similar to the one hidden in the wall outside, angled with the side where I stood slightly lower than the other. I pressed my hand against it… and nothing happened. I ran my fingers across the top, found no imperfections, then felt around the sides—where I found four holes cut into its backside, facing the empty wall opposite the entrance. Is this what we need the keys for?

I inspected the holes, finding them rectangular and hiding different colored bits of metal within. Next to each of the four holes was a Circuit-like symbol that looked almost like a tree. There was a circle on the bottom, then a line extending up from it which branched off into three lines that ended in a circle, triangle, and square respectively.

I’ve seen this before⁠—

“I’ve seen that before,” David said simultaneously. He continued, completely unaware that his words had lapped over my thoughts, “There’s two by the stairs on the First Floor. One’s at the base of the stairs leading up, the other one’s in the same spot where the stairs are leading down.”

“Perfectly centered with the first stair going in each direction,” I added, then stood and beckoned him to follow. “They somewhat resemble arrows, pointing in whichever direction the stairs lead.”

“Yeah! Does every set of stairs have one?” David asked.

“The Origin Floor does, along with every set up to the Tenth Floor,” I answered while stepping out of the vault. “Everything’s intertwined. I’m starting to feel there’s more to the in-between than just the challenges offered by the Tower.”

I took a quick look at my directional Relic, taking note of the others’ approximate locations. One of the silver specks was wobbling slightly to the east, where I’d sent Francis with Aurora and Locke to look after the two of them. There were no Beasts to contend with, but I wasn’t sure what obstacles they’d have to face, and Francis wouldn’t have any troubles getting them where they needed to be without my having to worry about Locke collapsing again—Rosie’s spores had helped ease him into the harsh climate, but not so much that he could go unaccompanied.

The other silver spec was pressed against the bottom of the glass, in the direction Nathaniel had gone. After a short debate on who was faster, it was agreed that Kasamira would take both the southwest and western doors, Nathaniel would take the door in the southeast—which was farthest from our point of arrival—Aurora and Locke would take Francis and head to the northeastern door, while I’d travel on foot to the northernmost and closest of the five.

If Aurora and Locke are directly east, then they’ve likely already opened their room and are heading back to our point of arrival. I started walking toward the exit instead of the pillars I’d used as stepping stones when coming down—it would be close, but I felt there’d be no need for the performance with Dash off cooldown. That’s good. I was concerned they’d disregard the arrangement and head to the second ring.

I got a running start and leapt toward the open doorway. At the peak of my arc, my foot seemed to catch on the air itself as I Dashed upward, arm outstretched and aiming to grab the base of the doorway. Ten meters. Six. Two.

Bloody hell, I cursed inwardly. Dash had reached its limits and my momentum was slowing—I was going to fall short by just a few centimeters. I glanced at the sickly plants creeping through the opening and mentally called out, “David, tell Rosie to ready an Entangle on those vines!”

“No need for that, Boss!” David replied, his voice filled with mirth.

Before I could respond, a small, pale hand shot down from the doorframe’s edge, grabbing my wrist and arresting my fall. I was hauled up onto the narrow ledge… and only a hair’s breadth from a waiting Kas. I slapped my free hand against the doorframe just above the smirking woman, stopping myself from tumbling into her, but still standing so close that the frills of her dress rubbed against my jacket.

Neither of us moved.

I stared down at her, noticing the mischievous glint in her eyes and not missing the way our bodies pressed with every breath. Her lips parted slightly, followed by a warm, ragged breath. My blood raced. I could feel my body trying to react to hers… and I wasn’t sure how I felt about that.

“Fancy meeting you here,” I said quietly.

Kas glanced away, lightly bit her bottom lip, then smiled, and giggled playfully. “I thought you could use a hand.”

I used the joke as an excuse to break the tension and pushed myself back. She didn’t appear to be upset as I stepped away, so I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief, then chuckled audibly.

“You’re right, Kas. A hand is just what I needed.” I smiled and lifted the wrist she’d grabbed, only to find that she wasn’t holding my wrist like she had been. Our fingers were intertwined with both our palms pressing together.

“Sooo…” David floated upside down between the two of us, though we could still see each other through his ghostly form. He spun on his head like a top to look at us both, then asked, “When’s the wedding?”

Kasamira blushed—the first time I’d seen her do such a thing despite the constant flirting. She didn’t say anything, but she also didn’t release her grip on mine.

I used my free hand and motioned south.

“How’s about we finish one plan before making another, yeah?” I asked.

David laughed and started flying south. Kas smiled embarrassedly, then stepped from the doorway… dragging me along with her.

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

DRAWBACKS

Kasamira dropped to her knees and slid down the slanted wall of one of the many toppled buildings. She leaned back, narrowly avoiding the claws of a Feline Class Beast she was facing, then lashed out with the Plagued Talons that had replaced her nails.

Her talons shone with a red hue that extended the full height of the Beast, rending it in two as she passed beneath it. Instead of the thrilling shower of gore she was inured with, the cleaved monster flickered a few times before fading from existence.

“This challenge is just hunting without the fun,” Kas muttered, kicking at the ground where the Beast had been. After checking the area and finding nothing of note, she skipped over to where Rowan had just dealt with his own Beast, then laced her fingers through his.

Why is this⁠—

She looked at their hands, at how tiny her fingers looked with his wrapped around them. Her mind wandered back to the crumbling doorway, where her playful teasing had led to him leaning over her. Every time he’d breathed in, and his lungs expanded, the man’s lean-muscled chest had lightly brushed her own. Then, every time he’d breathed out… the familiar scent of home flourished.

Maybe I shouldn’t be surprised. He knew exactly who I was the first time we met—I could see the acknowledgement in his eyes. He was much weaker then than he is now, and I still hadn’t been enough to faze him. He’s just so…

Her cheeks warmed and she shivered in delight, causing the man to slow and look down at her—his silver eyes shimmering brightly in contrast to the dull grey clouds above.

“Everything alright, Kas?” he asked, genuine concern in his voice.

“I’m fine,” she lied, then pointed over her shoulder with a thumb. “Another bust. What’s that make? Half-a-hundred at least, and we’ve only managed eight of these little blocks.”

That’s believable, right? she asked herself.

“Fifty-nine…” Rowan twirled his cane with his free hand and looked to the sky. “Closer to one in seven than one in eight. Should the pattern hold, we’re looking at another sixty—Aurora may have been fine, but Locke isn’t in a position to farm his share, and I didn’t want to leave him out there on his own. On a brighter note, the drop rate appears to be more consistent here in the in-between than out on the Floors.”

Success. Kas breathed a quiet sigh. I really didn’t want to explain that I’m having trouble not swooning like some young Academy girl. Why is it he’s so much different from other men?

It was unusual. Much like when her mother would toy with men, Kas’ teasing was typically met with bashful acknowledgement or, in some cases, flat out disdain. Men just didn’t seem to appreciate when they were the ones on the receiving end of coquettish banter.

Kas had always modelled her behavior somewhat after her mother’s—using her wiles and position to manipulate others into getting what she needed, whether that be resources or information. Of course, while the Domina of the Vladimir Family acted so shamelessly, her mother had forever remained loyal to her father.

Is this what mother meant when she said the right person makes you feel there’s no one else like them in the Tower? She looked at Rowan again, his silky black hair, flawless skin, receding chin, and silver eyes all eerily similar to the direct descendants of the Wales Family. No. The way he carries himself is something else entirely. There really isn’t anyone like him in the Tower.

Kas felt she’d found a kindred spirit in the man—someone she could relate to that wasn’t part of her family. Rowan was an old soul trapped within a young body, though she understood the paths that led them to their current predicaments weren’t the same. If they were, her Blood Proprioception would have given that away the first time they’d met.

His body is actually the age it looks, yet his spirit… his Essence Limit must be extraordinary. It’s too far beyond my current abilities to even attempt to assume his true age. Kas looked down, at her feet and legs, her waist and chest, then the back of her hand, where she could see the years she’d lived in the form of scars across her knuckles imperceptible to those without a sufficient Level of Perception.

How’d he do it without the drawbacks?

The benefits of being born on anywhere above the Origin Floor were well known throughout the upper ranks of the esteemed families. To most, the gains weren’t worth the cost. While the children were born stronger, faster, and smarter, with naturally higher Essence Limits and greater ease when training them… the aging process was drastically slowed.

Unfortunately, it wasn’t the same beneficial slowing of bodily decay that Wielders ascending from Floor to Floor received; it was a deeper, more primal change. Kas was still an infant two years after her birth. It wasn’t until she was twenty-one that she was the size of children who entered the Academy at eight. Even now, at almost forty-two, she’d only developed as much as a normal woman of sixteen or seventeen.

Then, there was the pain. The pains of growing so slowly while having senses multiple times more potent than most Wielders despite not having any Cards equipped—if it weren’t for salves and creams from the O’Connel Family, she wasn’t sure any Vladimir child would survive beyond infancy.

While that was all bad enough, if she were to bear children, she’d remain with child for over two-and-a-half years, and they would have a similar disposition to her regardless of the Floor they were birthed on. The Vladimir Family had experimented for years, learning these nuances of the first children born on the Fortieth Floor before coming to the conclusion that the path to greater power was to invest massive amounts of resources and training into the strongest born every decade during their extended growth period.

What would he think if he knew? If he knew how I suffered—how every generation suffers… I should walk away while this doesn’t mean anything… Kas tightened her grip slightly on Rowan’s hand. It—It’d be for the best if my Family just died out…

I’d been monitoring Kas’ body language as we trekked hand in hand around the second ring and instantly noticed the shift in her mood. Though her grip tightened on mine, she now kept almost half a pace between us.

Regret? I wasn’t expecting this particular development myself… Perhaps she feels that this was a mistake? I looked up and noticed the meter above her head—that had previously moved two more notches toward the center throughout our stroll—was now three marks deeper in the corruption. There’s more to it.

Despite the sudden change in demeanor, her thumb still lightly traced shapes across my skin. I wasn’t sure what had affected her so deeply, but I felt I needed to do something.

“Kas—”

“Rowan, I—Sorry.” Kas looked down, then said, “You go ahead.”

“Ladies first,” I replied with a smile.

“After we’re back on the Origin Floor…” She trailed off and seemed to be hesitating. I stopped walking and waited patiently. Rather than continue with what she was saying, she asked, “Are you truly going to reveal your secrets to your Party?”

Not what I’d been expecting.

I nodded. “I have every intention to do so, yes.”

“What if one of them betrays you?” she pushed. “I don’t know the method you used to put yourself in that body, but I do know plenty of Wielders who would do anything to get their hands on it if they found out. What makes you think you can trust anyone?”

“They’re a good group of youngsters.” I grinned, lifted her hand, then lightly pressed it to my lips before adding, “Don’t think I’ve forgotten my promise. Whether or not you decide to join our Party, I fully expect you’ll be sitting in on our conversation. I’m a man of my word, after all.”

“You’re such a scheming old man,” she said, covering her smile with her free hand. The tension in the air faded and Kas returned to her typical, playful self. “What am I to do now? Fall to my knees and thank you for your graciousness?”

I caught her before she could act out that scenario, then winked and asked, “How’s about we murder another couple dozen Beasts, get to the meet-up point, then start the Third-Tier and we’ll call it even.”

“Fine.” Kas huffed and pretended to pout, though she did press herself against my side as we began to walk. She closed her eyes and tilted her head. “There are three behind us, two to our left, and—Oh! That’s strange…”

“Something wrong?” I asked.

“Maybe…” she said uncertainly, then pointed forward. “There’s a group of at least forty running straight for us.”

“David?” I thought at my ghostly Summon.

“Sorry, boss.” Came the reply. “It seemed like you two were having a moment. No need to worry, though!”

Her hand slipped from my grasp and red, crystalline talons grew from each of her fingers. I unsheathed my blade and bent my knees slightly, readying myself for what was to come.

“I can’t say the forty Beasts concern me as much as why they’re running directly—” My thoughts were cut short when a tall, menacing figure rounded the rooftop of a toppled building. “Hoho! It seems this unexpected turn of events was by design.”

Nathaniel was almost before them when I felt the ground rumble beneath my feet. Small bits of loose debris shook and vibrated across the broken stone road until they fell into the deeper fissures. By the time Nathaniel stopped, the first of the Beasts rounded the corner and the quaking had intensified to such an extent that large chunks were falling from the felled structures.

“David mentioned the two of you were nearby and still needed keys for the others,” Nathaniel answered the forming question before I could ask, then casually placed himself next to me. “I’m sitting on six at present.”

He positioned the tip of his glaive downward and slightly behind him. The blade faced the oncoming Beasts—of which half a dozen were now visible—and his arms were twisted in a way that would allow him to sweep the weapon in an upward arc then move into another stance without having to adjust his grip.

“Good work, lad,” I said, watching the creatures’ rapid approach. My Appraising Eye identified three different Classes of Beasts: Canines, Felines, and Rodents. “David, Frost Field.”

“You got it!” David dropped into the horde’s path, clapped his hands together, then pulled them apart. As his arms spread, the dying and purple-veined plants covering the area were blanketed in a layer of frost that continued to unfurl until the Summon’s arms were fully extended. A wave of frigid air slammed into me and kept going.

“What terrifying range…” I heard Kas whisper.

The Beasts opposite us slowed by at least a third, and Nathaniel used that opportunity to make his first move. I heard a sharp snap and scarcely had time to blink before seeing the young man appear in front of an Ashen Canis—a Canine Class Beast with fangs protruding from its jowls and a stream of purple and black mist constantly leaking from its spine.

Nathaniel’s glaive swung into the underside of the creature’s snout. The power and speed behind the strike not only cleaved the first Beast in half, but created enough pressure to gouge the stone earth and tear through two more Beasts running behind the first. He took another step as his arms continued to move, carrying him to the side of a Feline Beast that was ripped open from chest to rear across its flank.

Not one to let a job be done for me, I Dashed into the crowd, passing by David with my sword extended. I ducked beneath a clawed swipe, thrust my blade into the neck of the offending Feline Class Beast—an Ashen Smilodon almost twice my height—then bashed the head of a nearby Rodent, called an Ashen Murinae, with the butt of my sheath.

I leapt over the lunge of another Murinae and simultaneously ripped my blade from the throat of the Smilodon. A shrill cry pierced the cacophony of snarls and growls. The corpse of the Smilodon I’d skewered vanished, revealing a scowling Kas with the same Rodent he’d avoided dangling from her talons.

The dead Murinae flickered briefly, then ceased to exist, leaving a thin black object in its place. In that same instant, the remaining Beasts froze, the deafening noise came to a halt, and after a moment, David was the only non-Wielder remaining. My Summon retracted his arms and the chill around me eased. I turned back to the still-scowling Kas.

“What a look,” I said jokingly while sheathing my sword.

“This place is awful,” she replied quickly, similarly hiding away her talons. “My build needs blood to be useful. Mine would work, but I’m no masochist.”

There was a shift in the air, and I looked over to find Nathaniel standing next to me with an open hand. Three items similar to the one held by Kas rested on his palm.

“I’ve got one!” David called out so the three of us could hear.

We’re still one short. Where—Ah!

I walked closer to Kas, then knelt and grabbed the final piece, which appeared to have been dropped by the Smilodon I’d slain. It was an odd-looking object. Much like the vault door back at the bank, there was very little in the way of a description, and it wasn’t a Relic.

[Name: Memory Stick]

[Description: A small device that is used for storing or transferring data]

Just like the rest. Its functions sound similar to that of a Memory Pearl. I pictured the pea-sized Relics I’d received with information on the Vladimir Family. I stood and glanced at my directional Relic. “Right, if the two of you wish to return to the southern-most rooms, I’ll head north and distribute these to Aurora and Locke. Kas, do you have any information on the room in the northwest that I can pass on to Aurora? Anything that will keep her from getting to it? David’s time is almost up, so I’ll wait out his cooldown and send him to look after her.”

“Nothing of note.” Kas tapped her chin, then snapped her fingers and said, “Just make sure you tell her it’s in the basement. She’ll find a blue door on the back side of the building which opens to a flight of stairs that’ll take her right to the room.”

“Are we still meeting north of the inner circle once the Third-Tier is active?” Nathaniel asked while I collected the extra keys from Kas.

“We should,” I replied, taking the memory sticks that he offered me. “You said the challenge is chosen at random, so I think that’s for the best.”

He nodded, turned and sprinted toward the southeast, then disappeared behind the same toppled building from which he’d arrived. A tiny hand touched my neck and gently pulled me down until a pair of soft lips pressed against my cheek.

“Don’t take too long,” Kas whispered in my ear.

I turned to tell her I’d be quick, but she was already gone.

“I think she likes you.” David floated in front of me, making kissing noises.

“You may be right.” I touched my cheek, then laughed at the boy’s continued antics. “Come now, let’s not keep everyone waiting.”

David made one last mocking noise before flying north, heading toward the place where we’d arrived.

I tucked the memory sticks in my jacket pocket and followed behind.

CHAPTER THIRTY

THIRD TIER

“Yer sure all I need to do is press ‘em in those little holes?” Locke asked skeptically, holding one of the memory sticks up to the dull light of the cloudy sky. His interest briefly flicked to the directional Relic I’d lent him to safely reach the next meeting place before switching back to the small metal stick.

“As far as we’re aware,” I confirmed. “Once all four are in place, the glass should light up like the one that opened the hidden room and then you press your hand to it.”

“And hold it there until the rest of the group is doing the same. We may be standing in place for a while.” Aurora sighed while also inspecting one of her four keys. She peered at me over the object and asked, “About Kas… Are you sure she’ll accept?”

“Does that mean you’re in favor?” I countered her question with one of my own.

“Was there ever any doubt?” Aurora’s eyes shined with excitement. “Not just one, but two direct descendants from the esteemed Families! Even if they don’t support us directly, their names alone will help us reach places we never could on our own. Also, I like Kas. She’s a bit odd, sure, but she’s nice and fun to talk to. I’m just not sure why she would join us.”

“I feel like she’ll say yes.” For an instant, I imagined David hovering above me making kissing noises and was glad I hadn’t summoned him yet. “We should do it right and ask as a group back at the manor. I’ll find the time to approach Nathaniel before that time comes and hear his thoughts.”

“More the merrier,” Locke chimed in. “Now, how’s about you pull out ‘ol Francis, eh? I’m startin’ to miss the big lubber.”

“Alright, alright.” I waved my arms theatrically before pointing the head of my cane forward, where two intricate circles burned to life amongst the rubble. Francis crawled slowly from his space while David rushed out and performed a series of loop de loops before swooping down next to Aurora.

“Francis already knows the deal, boss!” David informed me.

It’s convenient that they can communicate when they’re not here, I thought.

“Once again, David, your presence of mind and forward thinking are astounding.” Francis wiggled uncomfortably, so I walked over and ran my hand across his shell to keep him from getting jealous. “I’m counting on you to take care of Locke now, you hear?”

The beetle’s wings fluttered, and he skittered over to Locke, where he crouched down so the young man could climb atop him. I smiled, glad that my Summons were so reliable, then, once I was sure the two were set, I began my trek back to the bank.

“We’ll see you just outside the center!” Aurora called.

I waved a hand over my shoulder to indicate I’d heard her.

Now that I’d travelled the path once, it didn’t take long to return to the bank, despite not having David’s or Rosie’s assistance. Knowing what lay on the other side, I didn’t use Dash to reach the outer doorway, opting instead to scale the sickly vines and only then use the Ability to safely descend to the structure’s bottom floor.

Why is this so much different from the other Floors? I mused. Every other Floor seems to track different forms of progression. The Achievements shown when ascending lists the number of Beasts killed of each Rank, how many Floor locations were visited, the time it took to clear the Floor, and the amount of Essence earned—that was it. I suppose I could say the same of the First Floor. I’d always thought the First Floor was unique, since, between my own experiences and the information available through the Network, Achievement lists throughout the Tower were similar aside from a brief cleared message when completing one of the in-betweens.

I stepped into the vault and walked to the back side of the waist-high dais, where I removed the four keys from one of the inner pockets of my jacket. One side of the key had a small, rectangular protrusion extending from it, silver instead of black, and the same size as the holes in the podium. Carefully, I fit the silver end of the key against the first slot, then pushed.

It refused to slide in.

I tried the other three slots, which yielded the same results.

Odd. Does this key go to one of the other rooms? I compared the key with the three in my other hand—they were all the same. Ah. There’s the problem.

I flipped the key over and tried again. This time, it slid in smoothly, and the end opposite the slot came to life, shining a bright, iridescent light. I waited for something else, yet nothing happened, so I slid the next one in place, then the next.

Once the fourth key was in place, the top of the podium glowed a bright blue and a grid-like pattern shone beneath the glass. After moving around to the front of the stand, I found that the image in the glass was being projected onto the wall by the lit ends of the four keys.

That’s interesting… Another of the York Family’s Relic designs does something similar. The Network regularly used them during meetings. I wonder how many of their creations are based on these artifacts.

I pressed my hand against the cold glass and waited. And waited. And waited… Nearly fifteen minutes went by before the screen came to life, lines similar to those I’d seen when opening the vault moved back and forth beneath my palm, then winked out of existence, along with the rest of the lights on the dais.

Was there a prob⁠—

The image covering the wall started to spin. I watched as the blue lines meshed with the black, more colors were added, then the circular motion shifted and became a continuous and rapid stream of images flashing in and out of existence, each one replacing the last.

My mind worked to try and comprehend what I was seeing until, eventually, a single image stood out amongst the rest. The scene continued to play out on the wall, but knowing my memory would record the information regardless of my concentration, I stopped paying attention and focused on just one—a squat, cylindrical building many, many times wider than it was tall.

It wasn’t the building that stood out, however… it was the symbol above the massive arched door leading into it.

It was the leaf symbol of the Order.

I leaned against my cane, wondering what it could mean. First, I saw the Order’s symbol through my first Origin Card, next to the gauge floating above Kas. Now… it’s here. Grandpa Charles’ notes said the Tower had a history, a truth that could only be seen by those with the will to seek it out. Is this what he meant?

My instincts pushed me to pursue the matter right then, but before I could think on it any further, the image on the wall stilled. I looked up to find a very familiar Beast looking back at me—the Fiend of the Tenth Floor.

What an odd coincidence…

A thunderous, coarse trumpeting resounded throughout the broken city. Taking one final look at the quickly fading image, I turned and leapt from the vault, escaped the ruins, then ran toward where the rest of my companions would be waiting.

From the outer ring, where most of the structures were still somewhat intact despite having collapsed, it was impossible to make out the rest of the destroyed city. About halfway through the second ring, however, there was more rubble than structure. The writhing tentacles of the Fiend stretching high above the toppled buildings became visible somewhere during my hike between the third and second rings.

Now, from my vantage atop a slanted chunk of earth, I could see my Party in the distance—everyone except Aurora—then, beyond them, I had no trouble seeing the monstrous creature standing at the center of an extensive crater.

Its curled tusks wrapped around its face, partially protecting its shining purple eyes. Glowing veins of purple spread from those eyes, pulsating with the Beasts breaths. Chunks of fur and skin were missing across its back and sides, where barbed tendrils reached up and out, moving independently of each other as they lashed out at the dark, cloud-filled sky.

The scenery’s different, but this brings back memories. A tad smaller than the Fiend that spawns on the Tenth Floor, though not by much. I’d estimate this one to be… eight, maybe nine meters tall—twelve if I were to count the tentacles. Hard to be accurate from this distance.

My head suddenly turned cold, an uncomfortable sensation that tended to happen when David was close enough to form his Spectral Connection, yet far enough that he was stretching his limits.

“Rowan… are you seeing what I’m seeing?” David asked, his question echoed, the words overlapping several times.

“I am,” I thought back. “That’s the same Class of Beast as the Fiend on the Tenth Floor.”

“Really?” He came through more clearly than before.

“Really.” I scanned above the piles of debris where I felt his presence behind me, yet couldn’t find him. Shrugging, I leapt to the next block of broken stone and rusted metals before asking, “Can you see the group yet?”

“Not yet, but I can sense Francis. Could you send him this way if Locke doesn’t need him?” David asked, his thoughts sounding almost normal. “Aurora’s breathing is getting heavy. I don’t think she’ll do well with the clutter around that hole.”

“On it.” I sent a quick mental command to Francis through David’s Skill, then hurried toward where I could see the others standing by the crater’s edge.

“You’re here!” Kas was the first to greet me, running up and grabbing my hand. “What took you so long?”

Locke gawked while Nathaniel raised an eye. I winked at the pair, making Kas giggle—I was somewhat surprised she didn’t do anything to rile them up.

“I took the scenic route,” I said before turning to check on Locke. “How are you doing? The pressure should have lessened some by now.”

“Not so good as you,” Locke replied, looking pointedly at me and waggling his eyebrows.

I chuckled, waved the quip off, then moved as close as I could to the crater without stepping into the third ring. From this distance, I could smell the dead, rotten flesh of its caved abdomen—all the same as I remembered.

Something stirred inside of me. My pulse quickened, and I felt Kas squeeze my hand as if to comfort me.

She misunderstood.

Nathaniel moved to my side opposite Kas and leaned against his glaive. No one spoke. We stood in silence, watching the unmoving Beast until a skittering noise sounded and we returned to where Locke was sitting back against a smooth stone.

“Are we really going to kill that?” Aurora’s voice called from a dozen meters away the moment Francis climbed over the final barrier.

Locke laughed loudly and yelled, “Who’s this we yer squawkin’ about? Natty boy here’s done said he’ll handle it.”

When Francis came to a full stop, Aurora slid down his carapace and walked up to Nathaniel, eyes wide. She threw her hands in the air, then pointed at the Fiend and said, “You can’t go in there by yourself. What if⁠—”

“That won’t be necessary,” I cut her off. There was no need to bicker amongst ourselves or put anyone’s lives at risk—my mind had been made the moment I heard the creature’s call when it spawned. “None of you will be facing that Beast. Not until we’ve reached the Tenth Floor.”

Nathaniel’s brows drew down, and he looked like he wanted to say something, but I held up a hand to stop him.

“Nathaniel. I’d set you against a horde of Fallen any day. With your Foundations, I doubt you’d suffer more than a scratch.” I pointed my cane toward the towering monster. “That is a Fiend. One mistake, one step out of line and it could shatter the bones of a Wielder with the same Foundations and other synergies with them. Until you have some Levels in your Enhancements, I can’t let you go it alone, and Aurora and Locke aren’t ready for this.”

“Alright,” Nathaniel stepped back. He didn’t look upset or disappointed—if anything, he looked thoughtful.

“Would you like for me to take care of it?” Kas asked. “Can’t say I’ve ever killed a Fiend without assistance, but then, every Fiend I’ve faced was Level Forty. A Level Ten shouldn’t give me too much trouble.”

“Thank you for offering, but no.” I released her hand, then gently patted her head before walking backward. “A good mentor could never pass up such a grand opportunity. Aurora, Kas, Locke, Nathaniel… Watch closely.”

I took a final step back… and dropped over the crater’s edge.

Nathaniel barely managed to catch Aurora before she leapt into the pit after Rowan. He had to admit, his instincts had almost gotten the better of him as well, but he trusted his friend and knew the man wouldn’t have gone in without being confident in the outcome.

“Nathaniel! Let go of me!” Aurora cried. “He’s a damned fool! We can’t let him⁠—”

“Calm down,” Kas interrupted, her melodic voice instantly soothing the young woman. “He’ll be fine.”

“What do you mean he’ll be fine?” Aurora asked, still upset, but no longer yelling. “He just said that thing could kill Nathaniel. Rowan doesn’t have anywhere near as much Essence invested.”

“It’s not about the Essence.” Kas shrugged. “It’s about experience.”

Nathaniel watched the exchange, only releasing Aurora when the woman’s muscles slackened, and he was sure she wouldn’t run forward. She took a deep breath, then turned and looked behind him. He followed her gaze to find she was looking at Locke, who was just sitting there, mouth agape.

“He could have at least let Locke try to enhance his Foundations,” Aurora muttered.

“Shhh! It’s starting!” A new voice joined the conversation and David drifted down to settle on a bent piece of metal.

“You’re not going to help him?” Nathaniel asked curiously, glancing between the youthful spectre and the large beetle.

“No need,” David responded without taking his eyes off the behemoth, which had just begun to move. He gestured to Francis off-handedly. “We’re to stay here and keep the lot of you from jumping in. Locke, come sit up here. There’s no way you can see from that far back.”

Knowing the Summons would look out for the others, Nathaniel stopped dividing his attention and focused fully on watching Rowan.

My hair whipped behind me as I sprinted at the great Fiend. Though it hadn’t moved when I entered the crater, its eyes had begun to follow me and the tendrils protruding from its decayed skin started to move in unison—all except the one closest to its front left shoulder.

No differences to note. Good. After confirming what I needed, I ignored the growths entirely and focused on the tip of its long snout—trunk, according to David’s history. When I was only eight meters from the towering Beast, its nostrils flared.

Without breaking stride, I moved a half-meter to my left. A fraction of a second later, I felt the earth shake as a shower of dust and dirt slapped against my back. I didn’t let that faze me, jumping a full meter to my right when its nostrils twitched again.

Six meters… twitch, dodge. Five meters… twitch, dodge. Four, three. I came to a dead stop two meters in front of the Fiend and stood still as a statue. The little light that streamed from the clouds above vanished when more than a dozen tentacles slammed into the ground in a perfect circle around me. If I’d dodged in any direction, I would have been flattened.

Stunned for fifteen seconds.

I grinned and pulled my blade from its sheath.

“Affliction. Hex.”

I cast both Spells, then activated both Pierce and Rend before driving the tip of my blade into the leftmost of the many barbed tendrils. It alone pulled away, leaving the rest in place. With swift and precise hits, I made sure to leave a mark on every one.

That took eight seconds, which leaves me seven to attack the main body.

I sprinted forward and left as many tears in the flesh of the Fiend’s left leg as I could, Dashing back at the last second, putting the full thirteen meters the Ability would carry me between myself and the creature, then hopping back another two meters. When the Beast came to, it reared up on its hind legs and slammed its massive front into the ground.

A wave of purple energy rippled across the broken earth, rapidly closing the distance I’d managed to gain. I waited until the last second, then jumped over the wave and ran forward, beginning the process anew.

Amazing… Kas watched breathlessly as Rowan effortlessly maneuvered between the Beast’s every attack. Her heart fluttered and she could feel the blood rushing through her body. She felt someone watching her, then tore herself away from the battle to meet the gaze of a stunned Nathaniel.

“Can you see it?” he asked.

Kas nodded, then looked back into the crater to see Rowan leap over not just one, but two ripples from the Fiend’s stomping attack. His feet had barely skimmed the ground before he was running forward in his third charge.

“It’s like he’s moving before the Fiend has even decided to strike,” she confirmed. “I’ve met Wielders who study a Beast’s movements before facing them, but this…”

“Glad to know I’m not crazy.”

She saw Nathaniel cross his arms and return his attention to the fight below. Kas continued to observe, noting the Fiend becoming weaker, slower, and less accurate with every wave. The scene repeated itself twice more, with more tendrils lashing out each time Rowan approached for another round.

When Rowan backed away for the sixth round, the Fiend didn’t stomp as it had before.

“Something’s changed,” she muttered.

Five more seconds.

I put a full thirty meters between myself and the monstrosity, then knelt and slammed my hand onto the ground. Two massive circles lit the space before me. Rosie flew out of one, zipping over to land atop my head. From the other, two massive stone hands reached out and dug into the earth, pulling a hefty stone body behind them.

“Good to see you again, Larry!” I called out to the Golem. “Watch that Beast, it’s going to rush forward in three seconds. Try to lock it in place with Stone Manipulation before it builds up speed. Rosie, Entangle.”

The sound of rocks grinding against one another was as much an affirmation as Larry could manage. He ran into range, then placed his palms to the ground, where the cracked stone first deformed, then began to bubble as it turned into a liquid. Rosie shot into the air and started waving her hands above the warped stone. While they worked, I had my eyes on the Fiend.

“It’s coming,” I warned them.

All the Fiend’s tendrils fell limp to its sides, as if their lives had suddenly ended, and the Beast took its first step forward. It lifted its trunk, blaring an angry call as it rushed toward me, its rage making it oblivious to the two Summons working their magic between the two of us.

The first of its legs hit the bubbling stone, dropping it over a meter and causing its back to bear down on its front. Its already weakened leg twisted under the stress, and the sound of bones snapping filled the crater.

As it collapsed, dozens of thorny vines lashed out from within the liquid stone, wrapping around the Fiend’s trunk, neck, and both of its front legs. It happened too fast and the Beast was too weakened from the full stacks of Affliction and the Effects of Overcast for it to escape. The vines dragged its head down into the stone, which promptly became solid when its trunk was fully immersed.

Larry lifted both arms in the air, roared at the sky, then leapt forward onto the goliath’s head where he proceeded to pummel the imprisoned Beast until its body flickered, then vanished.

It may be that I should let him out more…

I took a step forward to praise my Summons for a job well done, but when my foot hit the stone…

I found myself surrounded by darkness.

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

CORRUPTION

Iblinked and tried to adjust to the sudden change, and when my vision cleared, I found myself standing at the end of a bridge of pulsating purple light.

The Achievement platform. Strange… I recall needing to ascend a flight of stairs to enter here. A quirk of the Third Tier, perhaps? Nathaniel never mentioned this.

Without hesitation, I stepped onto the bridge and hurried across, watching the many circles light up purple beneath my feet with each step. We would step out onto the Origin Floor after leaving this place, and I wanted to reach it before the rest of my Party.

I was wary of Locke appearing without the rest of us, despite the change in appearance the ex-Deacon Nicholas had insisted would hold under any scrutiny. The moment I reached the platform at the end of the bridge, a wall of purple text materialized before me.

[Name: Rowan Wilder]

[Age: 18]

[Achievements Cleared…]

[Reach the Second Circle - Completed –Average]

[Reach the Inner Circle - Completed - Average]

[Explore the Ruins - Completed – Below Average]

[Activate the Second Tier - Completed – Above Average]

[Collect the Memory Keys - Completed – Above Average]

[Catch a Glimpse of the World’s History - Completed - Peerless]

[Activate the Third Tier - Completed - Flawless]

[Slay the Fiend - Completed - Peerless]

[Complete the Third Tier - Completed - Flawless]

[Reviewing Additional Data… ]

[Calculating… ]

[Result: Peerless – Rewards Increased by 100%]

[First Tier Rewards – 10,000 Essence – Random Pure Spell]

[Second Tier Rewards – 100,000 Essence – Random Blessed Enhancement – 10% Limit Boost]

[Error… ]

[Reviewing Additional Data… ]

[Calculating… ]

[Wielder Limit Beyond Floor Capabilities… ]

[Adjusting Rewards According to Wielder’s Potential Essence Increase… ]

[Second Tier Rewards – 500,000 Essence – Random Blessed Summon – Drop Rate Permanently increased by 1%]

[Third Tier Rewards – 1,000,000 Essence – Random Holy Ability – 20% Limit Boost]

[Error… ]

[Reviewing Additional Data… ]

[Calculating… ]

[Wielder Limit Beyond Floor Capabilities… ]

[Adjusting Rewards According to Wielder’s Potential Essence Increase… ]

[Third Tier Rewards – 5,000,000 Essence – Random Holy Summon – Drop Rate Permanently increased by 2%]

The text vanished as soon as I reached the end, leaving me flabbergasted as three Cards appeared in the darkness and fell toward me. I snatched them out of the air… and was then assaulted by the deafening sound of multiple high-Level Wielders screaming over one another.

Is that… Kas?

I shoved the Cards into one of my hidden jacket pockets, then oriented myself and rushed from the building guarding the stairs—only to slam into a thick, golden barrier just outside the entrance. The barrier came down instantly, allowing me to view the chaos on the other side.

A half-dozen Inquisitors were split and walking to either side of a struggling Kas, who was being held by both of her arms by another two. Every member of the Inquisition was shining with a dim, purple haze and gauges bottomed out into the corruption. My mind was reeling from the Achievement screen, and I struggled to comprehend what was going on.

This didn’t happen last time. What changed?

The gauge above Kas was rapidly dipping toward the corrupted chains.

No. I won’t let that happen.

“Shroud.”

It was night on the Origin Floor. Black mist covered my skin, and I stepped into a nearby shadow, tapped my cane twice to switch into my Legionnaire guise, then pointed my now fully black cane at the group of Inquisitors.

“Overcast.”

A cloud of black rolled out like the smoke from a factory chimney, blanketing the entire area. I danced through the shadows, avoiding the Inquisitors as they cast their own Spells to counter mine, and managed to slip around the confused guards holding Kas’ arms. Her eyes—whites and all—were glowing a deep, dark red and she looked almost… feral.

“Kas, it’s me,” I whispered in her ear.

Kas stopped pulling against the Inquisitors and her shining eyes turned toward me. She sniffed the air, her eyes suddenly returned to their normal state, and the gauge above her stopped moving.

“Rowan?” she hissed. “Get out of here! You can’t fight them.”

“You’re right.” A flash of light somewhere to my left purged a large portion of my Overcast. I pressed my cheek to hers and spoke softly enough that I hoped only she could hear, at the same time, I pulled a jar of ink and scroll from my inner pocket. “Sign this. Hurry!”

“I can’t bring you⁠—”

“I’m a man of my word,” I whispered, then put the base of the pen between her lips, and after a moment’s hesitation, she bit down and scrawled her name on the page I held up for her. “It may take some time, but we’ll find you. I promise.”

I pocketed the Party Contract, then made to move. Before my cheek had even left hers, she nudged my mask to the side and planted her lips on mine. For an instant, I felt I could take on every Inquisitor in the square.

It didn’t last long.

Kas pushed me away as another blast of light erupted from another of the Inquisitors. I knew what had to be done, and it took every ounce of my will to do it…

I turned and ran.

The story will continue in A Summoner Awakens, Book Three: Subterfuge.

THANK YOU FOR READING ASCENSION

We hope you enjoyed it as much as we enjoyed bringing it to you. We just wanted to take a moment to encourage you to review the book. Follow this link: Ascension to be directed to the book’s Amazon product page to leave your review.

Every review helps further the author’s reach and, ultimately, helps them continue writing fantastic books for us all to enjoy.

Also in series:

Origins

Ascension

Check out the entire series here! (Tap or scan)

Want to discuss our books with other readers and even the authors? Join our Discord server today and be a part of the Aethon community.

Facebook | Instagram | Twitter | Website

You can also join our non-spam mailing list by visiting www.subscribepage.com/AethonReadersGroup and never miss out on future releases. You'll also receive three full books completely Free as our thanks to you.

Looking for more great books?

The ultimate game of survival will be won in a loincloth! When he accidentally opens a medieval chest that looks like it just fell off the set of Game Of Thrones, Brad Wright is thrust into the wildest adventure of his life. Welcome to Darkworld, a savage survival game where Brad and his sassy Chihuahua, Slash, think they’ve got it all figured out. Brad’s a strategy gamer, after all. Build a shelter, grow crops, forge weapons, and form alliances to escape this nightmare. Do that and they’ll find their way out of the game in one piece. But Darkworld’s creators have a twisted purpose. Game guides are less reliable than a rusty sword. An AI is hell-bent on breaking players. There are trolls, goblins, vampires, and worse, off-key bards. Even if Brad gets past them, he has the butchers to contend with. Sadistic people who paid to carve up players like Thanksgiving turkeys. Brad can’t fail. Dying in the game doesn’t just mean GAME OVER. Fail, and it’s like being flushed down the metaverse’s toilet. Poof! Vanished like a glitchy NPC. What’s worse than being dead? Being erased like you never existed at all. The rules are brutal. The stakes are high. Success is nearly impossible. Victory means more than loot and leveling up. Time to engage full-on warrior mode and unleash your inner hero to become the ultimate survivor in this action-packed LitRPG series perfect for fans of Dungeon Crawler Carl and This Trilogy is Broken! When you start a game with nothing but a loincloth, a dog who cusses like a sailor, and only your wits, there’s one way to go.

Get Brad the Impaler Now!

After accidentally becoming Lord of Gloomwood Manor, countless enemies seek to kill Drake and take his title. All he wanted was some beer and a pack of donuts. Instead, Drake got abducted, tossed into a fantasy world, and almost ritually executed by a pro-wrestler monk with performance issues. After stabbing his rather idiotic kidnapper to death, he magically inherits the old fart’s massive mansion, servants, mountains of gold, and deadly magic powers... which would be great if it also didn’t paint a giant target on his back. Now that he’s the Lord of Gloomwood Manor, enemies across the world want to claim Drake's life and title. Before that happens, he must learn to use his powerful magic, win his people’s loyalty, and fake being powerful until he actually becomes so powerful no one dares challenge him. The first volume of a humorous adventure fantasy featuring cat girls, battle maids, political machinations, and a habit of setting the worst isekai tropes on fire and tossing them in the garbage.

Get Rise of a Manor Lord Now!

He doesn't want to destroy the world. Problem is, he's an Apocalypse. Zeke and his friends are enjoying the city when suddenly, the apocalypse begins. Which one? ALL OF THEM. Lucky (or unlucky) enough to be chosen as an apocalypse himself, Zeke sets off to [Devour] his way to the top! It wouldn't be so bad, but his best friend's out to kill him, that rock has a gun, and everything, literally everything, has gone to hell. Zeke just came out here to have a good time, and honestly, he's feeling so attacked right now. Don't miss the start of an epic LitRPG Apocalypse Series that perfectly balances action, comedy, and pure, unadulterated chaos. It's like Chainsaw Man meets Battle Royale!

Get Apocalypse Me Now!

For all our LitRPG books, visit our website.

GROUPS

Don’t forget to join LitRPG Addicts and come hang out with me!

I’m also very active and thankful for LitRPG Books and GameLit Society

Also, check out www.amazon.com/litrpg for more books in the genre!

To learn more about LitRPG, talk to authors including myself, and just have an awesome time, please join the LitRPG Group